but it is the power of Gods presence preparing vs to prayer or some such seruice of God which when we feele if wee fall downe before God in prayer we shall finde an vnspeakable ioy following it but if we cherish it with euill surmises it will leade vs to further inconueniences 77 When we haue greatest cause of ioy for doing some good then it is a good thing most to feare our vnthankfulnes and our selfe-loue and our secure vnkindnes 78 When Sathan cannot get vs to grosse sinnes he will â—ssaile vs with spirituall temptations 79 Nothing in the world will so much feare and shame vs as God in his mercies powred vpon vs which meditation in receiuing graces from God will humble vs from pride in them and keepe vs in feare which be the waies to obtaine new mercies 80 We must beware of smoothering the watch word of our conscience when we are bent to sinne Euery man in his owne conscience is forewarned of sinne though the Lord speake not to him from heauen as he did to Cain 81 As a man being outlawed may take his pleasure for a while but whensoeuer or wheresoeuer he may be taken he must yeeld to that punishment which by verdict is appoynted so the wicked on whom sentence of damnation is already passed may for a while shake off their paines with vaine pleasures but afterward they shall be arrested and carried violently to the place of wofull execution But for the godly which haue the assurance of their inheritance sealed vp in their consciences though they shall be warned in the day of the resurrection to make their open appearance yet as honest men of the countrie shall stand before the Iudge not as fellonious offenders 82 We must first make men by a feeling of sinne to seeke Christ by an holy faith to find Christ and then by newnes of life to dwell with Christ. 83 Balâ—am prayed that he might die the death of the righteous but let vs pray that we may liue the life of the righteous for he liued not the life of the righteous and therefore he could not die the death of the righteous and if we liue the life of the righteous we shall be sure to die the death of the righteous 84 It is a great token of regeneration if we doe not onely sorrow for great sinnes and sigh for small offences but mourne for particular wants of good actions or in good actions for wâ—nt of good affections 85 There is small hope of him which cannot discerne in himselfe the life of the spirit and the life of the flesh and it is to be doubted that he is yet vnregenerate 86 When men being young are too much giuen to carnall pleasures they being old are too much giuen to worldly profit 87 As we haue taken a vaine delight in the vaine course of this life so we must sigh and pray to be delighted spiritually in spirituall things 88 Adam should haue been no worse for his temptation no more than Christ was but that the one yeelded the other did not 89 If the blood of Christ hath washed vs from the guiltines of sinne then the holy Ghost hath purged vs from the filthines of sinne 90 When our sinne hath lesse liking in vs then there is hope that it will decay in vs especially if we sorrow for it when we cannot fully forsake it and labour to forsake it because it is sinne 91 In true mortification we must haue the first motions of sinne and condemne them as accessaries to sinne in conspiring the death of our soules 92 Hypocrisie is seene when sinne lyeth most dead vnder a cloake and most liueth vnder a closet wherewith God is so displeased that when we make no conscience of sinne in close places our priuie sinnes shall breake forth into open places 93 Particular infirmities doe not hinder the preparation of our hearts for the Lord if we haue a true loue of his word as had Iehosaphat 94 Two things are necessarie to espouse vs to Christ the one to vse the pure meanes the other to vse those meanes with a pure heart 95 If we play with our owne affections sinne in the end from sport will spurre vs to confusion For though we be twice or thrice spared yet we must know that the Lord will recompence his long tarrying with wrath 96 Through our corruption we profit more by the doctrine of a man if we thinke he be our enemie than if we thinke him to be our friend for if he be our friend we let it passe as not spoken to vs though the matter neuer so much concerne vs if our enemie if it neuer so little touch vs we thinke it to be spoken against vs. 97 Walking spirits are vndoubtedly not the soules departed but the euill spirits of the ayre 98 It is a great mercie of God to haue a large affection of weldoing when we haue good occasion thereof for God neuer ceaseth in offering occasions but we often cease in hauing affections 99 Obedience is a chaine to tye vp all the creatures of God from our hurt and as a thing to muzzle their mouthes that they cannot bite vs. Againe disobedience breaketh and openeth the mouthes of all things to our destruction 100 If we haue not the fauour of men it is either for the triall of our faith or for want of dutie vnto them that are displeased with vs or because we sought to please them by displeasing of God or because we haue not prayed for them or haue offended God for which he causeth men to be offended with vs. 1 Because we doe not to men the good we should doe God often suffereth them to report of vs the euill they should not 2 Those temptations are most dangerous which haue most holy ends 3 When a man is most merrie he is neerest danger 4 It is the easiest thing in the world to deceiue a good man 5 God hath two hands in the one he holdeth a hammer to breake the proud in peeces and to bray them to powder in the other hand he hath a horne to powre Gods blessings vpon the humble 1. Pet. 5. 5. 6 If a man should be stinted to one meale a weeke he would haue a pined body at the weekes end euen so if our soules be but fed with the word once a weeke they would be as hunger-starued if we could see it 7 You are in earth to follow your calling you are not yet in heauen Adam when he was most holy by creation and free from euery iot of sinne and corruption did walke in his calling appointed of God much more then are we comfortably to follow the Lord his ordinance seeing these outward things did not come in with sinne but were ordained before sinne 8 Whatsoeuer is vpon you
the one and reiect the other but most principally respecteth in the whole to edifie the heart and conscience being well assured that this part hath most neede in most Christians of direction and consolation and as we be in this part affected so be we in substance and veritie before God For this cause hee desireth and laboureth most in all these workes to stirre vp the heart and to quicken the affections to embrace true godlines that so being freed from sin by the blood of Christ made the seruants of God we might haue our fruit in holines and in the end eternall life In this Impression I haue carefully reuised and corrected in the whole worke all the faults which either by mine owne priuate reading or by the helpe of other louing friends I could obserue in word or matter Here I rest for a time requesting thy prayers good Christian Reader that now all these holy workes thus knit together may serue to Gods glorie and to the further building of the Church of God in our Land Thine in the Lord Iesus HENRY HOLLAND CHristian Reader thou hast here all Maister GREENHAMS workes as they haue beene heretofore gathered and published by the industrie of that worthy and painefull Preacher Maister Henry Holland In this edition thus much is performed viz. the 119. Psalme perfected a praier of Maister GREENHAMS in the end of his workes added and the whole Booke reduced into a more methodicall order which would haue beene dâ—â—e by Maister Holland if he had longer liued all which hath now beene thought fit to be published in this manner as may appeare in the contents following A SHORT AND GENERALL VIEVV OF ALL SVCH MATTERS AS ARE CONTAINED IN THE VVHOLE VVorkes of Mr. Greenham digested after a more Methodicall manner then heretofore The whole Booke is diuided into fiue seuerall parts as hereafter followeth with their particular Titles contained vnder euery one of the said Parts THE FIRST PART Wherein are contained these Titles hereunder following 1 THE first portion is of graue Counsels page 1 2 Another or second portion of an hundred and one and fifty graue Counsels or diuine Aphorismes page 44 3 A third portion likewise of an hundred graue counsels and diuine directions for the attaining and retaining of faith and a good conscience page 51 4 A short forme of catechising page 71 THE SECOND PART Wherein are contained these Treatises following 1 A Sweet comfort for an afflicted Conscience page 95 2 A second Treatise of the same argument page 112 3 The markes of a righteous man 118 4 Sweet and sure signes of Election to them that are brought low 122 5 A Treatise of Contract before marriage 122 6 A Treatise of the Sabaoth 128 7 Notes of saluation with the necessitie and notes of a true vpright hart 171. 172 8 A direction for the reading of the Scriptures page 173 9 A Treatise of the Resurrection 178 10 A Treatise of examination before and after the Lords Supper 187 11 A Treatise of Gods feare 194 12 A Treatise of Hypocrisie 200 13 A Treatise of Anger 204 14 A Treatise of Blessednesse 207 15 A Treatise of Fasting 210 16 A Treatise of sending the Holy Ghost 216 17 A short treatise of prayer vpon the words of the Prophet Ioel chap. 2. ver 32. alledged by Peter Acts 2. ver 21. 236 THE THIRD PART Wherein are contained these Sermons following 1 THE first Sermon of Quenching the the Spirit vpon 1 Thes. 5. ver 19. 241 2 Of murmuring on Exod. 16. v. 2. 249 3 Of Zeale Reue. 3. v. 19. 255 4 Of a Good name Prou. 22. v. 1. 259 5 Of Humilitie Prou. 18. v. 12. 268 6 Of the education of children Prou. 17. ver â—1 276 7 Of Repentance and true sorrow for sinne Acts 2. ver 37. 281 8. 9. 10. Of the heauenly purchase in three Sermons on Mat. 13. 44. 287 11 Of Christian warfare on Ephe. 6. ver 10. 11. 307 12 Of diuers Christian instructions on Psal. 16. 316 13 Of flying ill company Idolatry and Sweareing on Gen. 42. v. 9. 12. 14. 15. 21. 332 14 Of the mutuall duties betweene the Ministers and the people on Heb. 13. ver 17. 339 15 Of the Confession of sinnes how many kindes of Confession how truly to confesse and the necessary vse thereof on Pro. 28. 15. 359 16 Of the first effect of Christs crosse what is meant thereby how rightly to professe this Doctrine the loue that we should beare thereunto the ioy that ariseth therefrom on Gal. 6. ver 14. 15. 363 17 Of the latter or second effect of Christ his crosses which is the power of Christs Resurrection how and by what meanes men are made new creatures on Galat. 6. ver 15. 370 THE FOVRTH PART Wherein are contained certaine Meditations on diuers portions and parts of Scripture 1 MEditations on the. 119. Psal. 381 2 Meditations on Pro. 4. vers 13. to 23. 609 3 Meditations on Prou. 14. ver 5. 6. 7. 8. 622 4 The summe of the Epistle to the Hebrewes 627 5 A briefe summe of Ecclesiastes 628 THE FIFT PART Wherein are contained godly instructions for the due examination and direction of all men to the attayning and retayning of faith and a good conscience reduced into diuers Chapters and common places as followeth Chap. 1. OF Christian Admonition 629 Chap. 2. Of the Forme and Rules of Christian Admonition 631 Chap. 3. Of Adultery and youthfull affections 635 Chap. 4. Of Affection 638 Chap. 5. Of Affliction ibid. Chap. 6. Of Anger 641 Chap. 7. Of Angels ead Chap. 8. Of Baptisme 642 Chap. 9. Of Couetousnesse and the desire of Riches 643 Chap. 10. Of Care couetousnesse and Contentation 644 Chap. 11 Of our generall and speciall calling 645 Chap. 12. Of conference and godly wisedome in the gouernment of the tongue 647 Chap. 13. Of the Church ead Chap. 14. Of the confession of sinne 649 Chap. 15. Of Conscience 650 Chap. 16. Of censure and correstion 651 Chap. 17 Of ceremonies things indifferent and of turning Christian libertie into vnchristian licentiousnesse 652 Chap. 18. Godly Meditations concerning Christs power against Sathan loue to the faithfull and how hee is our wisedome righteousnesse holinesse and of our communion with him 654 Chap. 19 Of Death and Iudgement 656 Chap. 20. Of the shortnesse of our life and the Meditation of Death how profitable 659 Chap. 21. Of dulnesse of spirit and of feeling 662 Chap. 22. Of Catechizing and instruction of youth 662 Chap. 23. Of Examples and how wee must not sinne vpon Example 666 Chap. 24. Of Examination of our selues and of all things by their issues and how to gouerne the eyes 671 Chap. 25. Of the Exercises of Religion Fasting c. and of the carefull vse of the meanes at all times 673 Chap. 26. Of the Gouernment of the Eyes 675 Chap. 27. Of Faith Iustification by faith of Iustice and iust men and of Feeling 678 Chap. 28. Of Feare 682 Chap. 29. Of Friendship Familiaritie
vaine doctrine Wherefore we must not be euer learning and yet not come to the knowledge of the truth but the trueth must dwell plentifully in vs with all wisdome that wee may discerne the spiritâ— And when we haue waied and found any thing according to the word then must wee receiue it as the word of God with reuerence and if we finde any thing false in it wee must be so farre off from receiuing it that we must hold him accursed that shall bring it though he were an Angell from Heauen Foolish then is that phreneticall fansie of the Familie of Loue which will say we may not iudge we cannot condemne For euery Christian taught by the spirit may yea and ought in the libertie of the spirit to trie and condemne all that is not consonant with the holy word of God The third thing required of a Christian is that by his knowledge he be able to instruct and admonish others This doth Iude in his epistle require that we should doe wheÌ„ he exhorteth vs to edifie one another in our most holy faith This also is giuen in charge Hebr. 3. that we should admonish one another and Hebr. 5. it is said that in respect of the times we ought to be teachers Our Sauiour Christ also commaundeth vs if our brother offend that we should admonish him This dutie wee owe and this we must be able to discharge especially to them of our household of our towne of our kindred and so by degrees to all men as wee haue occasion to deale with them and as our calling shall suffer vs. The fourth thing is that wee should be able to giue an account of our hope euen vnto our enemies This Peter requireth in plaine wordes this doth our Sauiour Christ require that if we would hee should confesse vs before his Father that we should confesse him before men These things were fulfilled in the Apostles times in the primitiue Church and in Queene Maries daies and this euen among vs may be found in many places therefore this is the true and natural meaning of this place This was neuer found in the Anabaptists who the younger they were in heresie the better they were in honestie and if once they waxe old in their heresie they grow not so much in knowledge as in subtiltie to inuent mens phrâ—ses to delude and deceiue with new starched termes They will auouch nothing before a Magistrate if they bee taken they will recaâ—t if they die they will say it is for treason and not for heresie And although nowadaies there be found few Christians which be able to trie theÌ„selues their Teachers to teach theÌ„selues to admonish others to giue an account of their hope before the aduersarie yet we may lesse marueile at it though they be not ashamed of it when as some occupying the roomes of Ministers and many wise and politique Magistrates cannot examine themselues and much lesse trie others Examine them and deale with them in matters of a better life of doctrine or discipline and they can say nothing but by act of Parliament by iniunctions and the common proceedings If there were a contrarie blast of heresie blowne in their eares they could not tell what to say to it they would follow the Court and doe as most doe affirme as the superiours affirme and denie that they denie because all their religion hangs on the Councels determination and on the Kings proceedings So that euery one is not a Christian that carrieth the title and beareth the face of a Christian but they indeede are professors of Christ who are annointed with his Spirit wherewith hee was annointed whether in a dropping or more flowing measure We see then what we ought to doe and doe not wherein we may be the more ashamed that the Papist the Turke the Familie of loue delight so much in their studie They be so carefull to dishonour God we are carelesse to honour him which thing ought to moue vs and to make vs more carefull to seeke knowledge Many so farre exceede that they begin now to be ashamed and they bid away with exercises of religion they can leaue them for and post them to others I am no teacher but an husband man saith one I am not booke-learned but a poore artificer saith another I was neuer brought vp at schooles with these learned men but at home saith the third it is not for vs to be seene in these points it appertaineth rather to Doctors The words of God are here very flat I will powre out my spirit vpon all flesh c. And surely if any man hath not receiued God his Spirit the Apostle pronounceth him to bee none of God his children and if wee haue the spirit wee shall sheew it in the fruites of the spirit Wherefore let vs cast away these vaine excuses farre from vs We are young men we must haue a fling youth is vnstable it will bee time for vs to be grauer hereafter when wee become old men Howbeit the Prophet Dauid saith Psal. 119.9 Wherewithall may a young man redresse his way c. And Eccles 12. 1. it is said Remember thy Creator in the dayes of thy youth c. If young men will appertaine to God they must haue God his spirit that is such gifts as they may doe these things Let none say wee are old our memorie failes vs if our wits were as fresh as they haue been we could doe something now we can remember nothing For men can remember things of vanitie done in their youth and in chronicling theÌ„ they will weare tongues and to fetch euidences of lands or mony which they haue hidden their memorie failes in no point Well as the Lord saith that yong men shall see visions so old men shall dreame dreames If wisedome and the feare of God be the crowne of old age and without these the aged man euen of an hundred yeeres old is accursed they had neede to labour for knowledge Old men will pleade for their priuiledge to goe before young men in worldly things and will they hope for plackards to excuse them if they come behind them in heauenly things None must say We are but seruants and vnder others wee must labour for our wages and no time can wee haue as others to learne such things it is well if wee may haue the Lord his day to rest on we must haue our recreation then wee cannot alwayes be toyling Well if ye be the seruants of God as well as the seruants of men men or maides ye must by God his spirit be able to prophecie Is your condition hard vnder the Gospell oh praise God it is nothing so hard as vnder the Law For in times past seruants were bondmen little better in condition than bruite beasts and yet men being at that time in such an estate vnder such heathen men did so carefully attend vpon the Lord in the word and in prayer that they would redeeme al times possible for to
will punish it in them ass we may see in this kingly Prophet Dauid 2. Sam. 12. 2 to bring them to an examination of themselues as he did in the Mariners Ionah 1. 3 to moue them to repentance as in the Israelites Hoseah 5. vers 15. 4 to trie them as the Eagle her yong ones and the goldsmith his mettals as hee did lâ—b chap 1. 5 to confound Sathan all his ministers who would ioy if Gods children should euer prosper doe these men serue God for nâ—â—ght Iob 1. 9 6 that as the camomile doth spread better by treading the tree growe better by pruning the Pomander smell better by rubbing the iron looke better by scouring and the bodie like better by purging so the godly might be better by affliction In a word were wee not sometime in trouble wee should forget God we should not cal vpon his name nor be distinguished from bastardes nor conformable to Christ nor weaned from this world nor vnderstand Gods will nor desire to be dissolued and to be with Christ. Vse Is Dauid afflicted who then can iudge of Gods loue or hatred by outward things Eccles 9. Dauid in his trouble thought he was cast out of Gods fauour but hee was deceiued Dauids enemies thought that God had forsaken him but they were deceiued and euen Gods children doe oftentimes thinke the proude and rich and Epicures blessed but they also are deceiued To gee on is Dauid afflicted 1 Suspect thine estate if thou euer art at ease in this world It is the greatest misery neuer to taste of any misery 2 Be patient to endure crosses since the most godly haue beene thus crossed 3 If the righteous scarcely be saued where shall the wicked and the sinners appeare 1. Pet 4. 18. I had perished 2 Note that Dauid was readie to sincke vnder this burthen to faint vnder this crosse to be swallowed vp of these waues and to perish in this trouble of his Thus God woundeth but he healeth againe casteth downe but setteth vp againe killeth but reuiueth againe and afflicteth but comforteth againe We before troubles come are like vnto Peter wee thinke wee can walke vpon the Sea but it pleaseth the Lord to send one dangerous storme or other that we may say with the same Apostle Helpe maister I perish But why was Dauid thus readie to perish he saw the Sea but not the Whale the Egyptian but not the saluation the water but not Christs power walking on the water He was impatient of delaye looked too much to man trusted ouer much in himselfe and thought more of them that were against him then God and his Angels that were on his side And is not this our case when there is but a thinne curtaine drawn for a while betwixt God and vs O let him that is exercised with troubles but aske his owne heart of this point Except thy lawe wee haue heard how Dauid was wounded here is that plaister which cured that wound namely the lawe of the Lord his God He being pursued with the heart betaketh himselfe to these riuers persecuted flieth to these mountaines inuironed hasteth to these bulwarkes and afflicted with delight he comes to these comforters The word of the Lord is a strong tower the righteous flieth to it and is deliuered Here note a difference betweene humane and diuine lawes Philosophie and diuinitie Art thou in trouble what will Philosophie say vnto thee all that it can say is but thus much ferendum est quod vitari non potest I must vndergoe that which I cannot auoide But come to diuinitie it will teach thee whence troubles come why they are sent how thou must endure them by what meanes get out of them to depend vpon God repent of thy sinnes examine thy waies that the ende will be good and that death is aduantage vnto thee it will teach thee that sinne is pardoned Sathan vanquished and that Christ is thy companion in troubles and crowne after It is as the sword of Goliah no weapon like â—â—â— that spirituall Mannah no foode comparable to it and that poole of 〈◊〉 or â—â—â—â—â— riuer into which if thou once descend whatsoeuer thy disease be assure thy selfe of cure But it must be applied or else it will doe thee no more good then the bread that is euer in the cubbord the cloth in the drapers shop the wine in the vessell or the medicine which thou keepest euer in thy pocket Dauiâ— applies it by delighting in it My delight This word my is very remarkeable Dauid a great man delighted in the lawes and statutes of God he made them his counsellors from which as from graue Senators he euer receiued the best counsell One faith that bookes are the best counsellors because they teach without flatterie it is not euer true of the writings of men their maisters teach them to speake silkâ—n words but it is most true of the word of God which as a true glasse sheweth to euery one his proper fauour If great men would take counsaile here they would not in so short a time make Rehoboams diuision of their inheritance vpon earth nor sell heauen Esau-like for a messe of pottage But because in steed of the booke of God they delight in dice cardes pride pleasure luxurie flatterie and all vanitie no maruaile that the place which did honour them doth honour them no more Delight In the originall it is the plurall number delights as if he should say all my delight onely my delight my chiefe delight And no meruaile for what is it that can delight the heart of man to reade of which is not contained in the booke of God is it historie here is the most ancient and true historie is it poesie here are most harmonicall and golden verses is it Philosophie the secrets of nature are heere opened is it moralitie here are most Christian ethiques is it mysteries what greater mysterie then the mysterie of godlines preached to Adam shadowed out to the Iewes manifested in Christ and reuealed in the word is it policie Aristotle neuer wrote such politikes as here are would you reade much in fewe wordes Theognis and Phocylides and Pythagoras short sentences come farre short of Salomons prouerbes In a word are we merrie here we may sing Dauids Psalmes to Dauids harpe would we be sorie who can reade Ieremies lamentations and not lament In this lawe young and old rich and poore high and lowe males and females may finde that which will delight them And truely all ought to make it their delight it is the word of God the way to life the sword of the spirit our fathers testament the trustiest friend the most comfortable companion and the best salue that euer we can applie to our diseased soules When Chrysosteme was to be exiled by the Emperesse he comforted himselfe with this saying The earth is the Lords and all that therein is Psal. 24 1. when Vrsinus was driuen almost to despaire he comforted himselfe with this saying my
life and labours in the Church of God yet had I rather be noted of some for want of skill than of any for want of loue and affection to so louing a father I haue knowne his life for many yeeres and reioyce in heart to haue knowne it for that most rare graces of Gods spirit did shine in him all tempered as with faith vnfained vnto Christ so with bowels of compassion and loue towards men In his holy Ministerie hee was euer carefull to auoide all occasions of offence desiring in all things to approoue himselfe as the Minister of Christ he much reicoyced and praised God for the happie gouernment of our most gratious Queene ELIZABETH and for this blessed calme and peace of Gods Church and people vnder it and spake often of it both publikely and priuatly as he was occasioned and stirred vp the hearts of all men what he could to pray and to praise God with him for it continually yea this matter so affected him that the day before his departure out of this life his thoughts were much troubled for that men were so vnthankfull for that strange and happie deliuerance of our most gratious Queene from the dangerous conspiracies and practises of that time He was the speciall instrument and hand of God to bring many both godly and learned to the holy seruice of Christ in his Ministerie and to restraine and to reduce not a few from schisme and error striuing alwaies to retaine such in obedience of lawes and pretiouslie to esteeme and regard the peace of the Church and people of God When God had translated this Elias from vs then I sought to finde him in his workes for they doe liuely expresse the picture of his minde and heart and taste sweetly of that pure fountaine of God from whence they were deriued While he liued his lips often refreshed my soule when he was gone I lamented much that I had not in Christianitie made that vse of him that a Heathen doth of a naturall wise man in humanitie But now I praise God I haue found some good supplie of that which through mine owne neglâ—gence I wanted for of his workes which were then dispersed farre and neere but now by Gods prouidence the greatest and best part are come into my hands I can say for my content as much as Cyprian could say of his graue ancient and learned Tertullian both for speciall instruction and consolation He was no sooner gone from vs but some respecting gaine and not regarding godlinesse attempted forthwith to publish some fragments of his workes to the griefe that I say no more of many louing friends which haue long desired and expected the impression of all his workes And here could I wish all the godly learned were of M. Francis Iunius iudgement for hee to escape these hucksters handling endeuours wisely in his life time to preuent such a mischiefe For this cause M. D. Crooke a reuerend man for his learning and labour in the Church well deseruing of Gods people for the great loue hee bare him and desiring the good of many pervsed and corrected some part of these workes intending to reuiew the whole Now the Lord hath taken him also from vs and giuen him rest I haue endeuoured what I could to looke ouer the rest of all these workes and here I offer and recommend them to the Church of God in the best manner that I can after some labour and wearines I wanted not the helpe of diuers both godly and learned friends we haue conferred sundrie copies together and by good conference reuised and corrected all The Treatise of Counsels I found most distracted and corrupted Of many hundreds I selected these few and haue reduced them into this alphabeticall order desiring so to dispose them as that euery counsell might be set vnder one speciall head or argument whereunto it seemed to haue most reference As for example all of affections I couched vnder that title AFFECTIONS and all of afflictions vnder that title and so of the rest Of these Counsels I may anouch Christian Reader that thou shalt finde more experienced knowledge and more sound refreshing for thy soule in some one of them than in some one whole Sermon full of humane eloquence and affectation of stile which so many nice eares doe so much admire and yet still be learning and come but to a poore and meane taste and knowledge of the truth When this volume was finished and past the presse in reuiewing the whole for the correction of some verball faults I see and must confesse wee haue offended by our negligence not onely in the words but also in the matter yet so as I trust the louing and Christian readers will accept our endeuour without offence In the Counsels ye haue often this addition he thought this or he said that here I must request thee Christian reader not to iudge any such speeches to proceed from any pride or singularitie for that such obseruations as I suppose were collected and taken by others and not set downe by himselfe If his own hand had giuen these workes the last filing they might haue no doubt a farre more excellent forme and beautie But such were his trauels in his life time in preaching and comforting the afflicted that he could not possiblie leaue these workes as he desired In that one treatise of the Sabbath I found his owne hand with many corrections and yet not answering I am well assured his hearts desire There are foure yeeres past since I first purposed the collection and publishing of all these works Now thou hast good reader an impression of all which hitherto I haue collected in this forme thou seest that so by Gods good prouidence they may the better be reserued as a holy monument for posteritie Concerning which be aduertised againe good Christian that whereas some books serue well for the increase of knowledge in diuine mysteries in the causes and meanes of saluation yet thou must remember not to rest herein for many be rich in knowledge which be very poore and barren in obedience contented onely to looke on the end a farre off and thinking that when like Snailes they creepe in the way they be too forward and make too much haste to follow Christ. And againe whereas others labour much and to good purpose in books of controuersies against all the professed enemies of the Gospell this studie also hath not the like fruit in all sorts of people for howsoeuer some profit much this way the Church of God in the confutation of all the aduersaries of the Gospell yet in very many these bookes helpe little to godlines but rather fill the heads and hearts of men with a spirit of contradiction and contention as our common experience daily teacheth vs. This good seruant of Christ in all these workes doth not onely teach and informe the mind in sundry arguments handled in this volume concerning truth and error that so in iudgement wee might receiue
as it were out of ioynt then we cannot draw that full strength from the Lord for our defence and strength which we were wont to haue 3 When one asked him whether we first receiued the spirit or the word to the working of faith he said we first receiue the spirit howbeit to feele our faith we must necessarily receiue the word And although the smoke in respect of vs doe first shew that there is fire hidden vnder the ashes yet there was fire before the smoke came so though the word first make knowne vnto vs our faith yet sure it is that the spirit of God was giuen vs before our feeling wrought this mightily by the word As he that had but a dimme sight to behold the Serpent in the wildernes was healed as well as he that saw perfectly so he that hath but a weake faith in the sonne of God shall neuer haue his saluation denied him Zach. 12. 10. Familie 1 SO often as we be asked of the welfare of our people wife or family we ought to take it as an occasion whereby God stirreth vs vp to pray for them to giue thankes for them and to examine our owne heart what meanes both in presence and absence we haue vsed for their good 2 Care in superiours and feare in inferiours cause a godly gouernement both priuate and publike in familie Church and Common-wealth Feeling 1 THough a man haue knowledge yet he may want faith though he haue faith yet because many euils come betweene feeling immediatly doth not alwaies follow nor after feeling ioy nor after ioy practise 2 We can doe but little good to any body except we haue a feeling pitie and compassion of them 3 If any be afflicted in minde for want of feeling he must distinguish betweene Gods spirit and his graces in vs for his spirit may liue in vs when his graces are dead in vs Psal. 51. For as by some extreame sicknes life may be within one yet it cannot be felt of the sicke bodie so in some great temptation the holy Ghost may be in vs and yet we not feele nor finde his presence Howbeit as by breathing neuer so short we discerne life so by the actions of the spirit he it neuer so little we may iudge of the life of God in vs. 4 Such as for want of feeling be loth to pray must learne not to tarrie to pray till they finde feeling but offer themselues vp into the hands of Iesus Christ and so humbling themselues before him pray on and continue in prayer of faith though not of feeling 5 Though we feele not the spirituall ioy which we should feele yet let vs not be too much cast downe so that our conscience tell vs that we are readie to withdraw somewhat from our outward pleasures for want of this inward pleasure and that we haue not preuented or smothered out these spirituall ioyes but are grieued that we haue them not and waite for the time to feele them for of all things we must beware that we draw not into their steed carnall ioyes and so driue as it were into exile the working of Gods spirit in vs by them 6 A certaiâ—e man complaining that he was comfortlesse for want of feeling receiueth this answere Oh brother be of good comfort we hold Christ by faith and not by feeling Fruites of faith 1 ONe being curteously faluted and worthily commended of a Gentlewoman who said she heard a very good report of him he answered her the like haue I heard of you but God make our after fruits of his spirit more effectuall than the former or else we shall not answere the glorie of God and good opinion of his Saints conceiued of vs. 2 There are two workings of Gods spirit in vs the one inferiour which bringeth but some fruit of the spirit without any speciall fruits of grace the other superiour and more certaine when the spirit worketh an infallible sanctification the first may totally be darkened and fully quenched the other hath but a particular Eclipse and in measure may be dimmed as it was in Dauid Psalm 51. but this is not finally quenched As God made man so that hee might fall though afterwards hee had mercie vpon him so he regenerateth vs so that we may fall so as afterwards hee may raise vs againe and will And it is fearefull enough that there may be such particular decayes of grace in vs as after sinne to feele lesse comfort in the word lesse feare of sinne lesse care of well doing lesse zeale in praving lesse fruits in the meanes so that all our actions are turned to be bitter which were sweeter vnto vs then any worldly increase vnto the worldly man or honie can bee to them that loue it These are euident tokens of the sanctifying spirit to loue good because it is good and to hate sinne because it is sinne the more wee grow in gifts the more to hunger the more to complaine of our vnworthinesse the more being humbled in our selues the more meekly to iudge of others when we are most quiet with all things then to thinke our selues least quiet and then most to feare our selues so to feele the graces of God in vs as that yet our sense and feeling is not lessened and to feare and quake at the first degree and motions of sinne not least they fully quench but least they coole the heate of the spirit in vs. Here I say let vs not forget to feare for if it be so that thou being the childe of God canst not finally fall yet consider how will this grieue thee if thy sinne breake out to the dishonour of so louing a Redeemer or though he keepe thy sinne from flaming out yet that thou shalt feele such a burthen in thy selfe or such vile corruption or matter as shall coole the heate of all Gods graces in thee Falling into sinne 1 IF any doubt concerning this question whether the childe of God might fall often into one and the same sinne these cautions and distinctions are to be obserued First whether the partie bee generally called or specially touched if hee be but generally called as all common Christians professing the Gospell it were an easie matter to slippe in that state Secondly if the partie be effectually called it is to be enquired whether he be but a babe in Christ or no or whether he be come to some good growth in Christ for that if he be but a nouice he may twice fall so Thirdly we must obserue if he be now growne to some good age in Christ whether the sinne committed be a thing knowne vnto him or if hee know it not to be a sinne hee may doubtles slip into it 2 When wee consider how Noah Moses and others fell in their latter dayes and how the most excellent men haue fallen wee must earnestly pray rather that the Lord would take
a surgeon to shew vs our sinnes than a sergeant to arrest vs to perpetuall imprisonment for our sinnes 3 Sathan hath two waies to buffet vs first he moueth to despaire shewing vs how such men did abide trouble but they were rare men of rare faith of rare feeling of rare patience God hath not called vs to that measure of grace we are vnworthie by reason of our sinnes to hope for the like faith or fruites of faith His other temptation sauours of pride when he will make vs equall in dignitie with the highest of Gods Saints but vnequall in dutie with them then he will perswade that God is as good and as strong to vs as he hath been to others but he keeps vs from vsing those waies and meanes whereby others haue and we ought to haue this goodnesse and power of God conueyed into vs. Wherefore as we must not distrâ—st God that we shall obtaine the like mercie with others if we vse the like meanes so we must not be so bold as to dreame that euer we shall haue the like fauour with them vnlesse we labour for the like faith with them the like faith I say though not in quantitie â—â—â—â— qualitie and that by vse of the meanes 4 Vnto one that said he was possest of a Diuell he answered as hoping that he was the childe of God and rather deluded than so afflicted True it is that as much as lieth in you you haue giueâ— ouer your selfe vnto the Diuell but it is not in your power to giue ouer your selfe vnto him neither is it in his iurisdiction to possesse you Superstition 1 MAny hauing escaped out of the gulfe of superstition are too deepe plunged in prophanenes Strange corrections 1 VNto a very godly man whose onely sonne was drowned and therfore came vnto him in great anguish of minde and asked whether such strange corrections were not alwaies tokens of strange sinnes He answered That albeit God did seuerely correct sinne in it yet it was not necessarie that God should chiefly respect the punishment of sinne in this thing as might appeare in the like dealing with Iob and other of his children Eccl. 9. Such things happen oftner to the good c. Howbeit said he God might correct your securitie herein which either brings some sinne or crosse or God might correct your immoderate loue of him or your vnthankfulnes for what measure he was reformed or your not praying for him or the Lord might take away this consolation and withdraw wholie your minde from the world and more throughly sanctifie you to himselfe Or he might preuent some worldlinesse which you might haue fallen into or some sinne which your sonne might haue fallen into which would haue been a sorer trouble than his death and therefore you must stay your selfe on the loue of God in all Saluation 1 THat man is blest whom God hath from all beginnings chosen to eternall life To whom God hath giuen his Christ as a perfect redeemer In whoÌ„ he hath sealed the assurance of â—l those things by his holy spirit to whom he hath giuen his word in whom the word and spirit haue begot faith by whose power faith hath begotten ioyes in heauenly things in whom ioy hath wrought a sincere heart to please God in whom sinceritie is accompanied with loue vnfained to the Lord and his Saints loue ioyned with a care to obey the commandements this care breeding a reuerent feare to please God in whom this godly feare rebuketh sinne thâ— rebuking of sin worketh a mourning spirit in whom a mourning spirit begetteth true meekenes this meekenes of minde causing vs to hunger after Christ. So as feeling his owne miserie he is taught to shew mercie vnto others and so sheweth mercie as it is with the bowels of compassion whose heart God so gouerning that all outward benefits turne to his blessing as seales of the fauour of God vnto whom all crosses being sanctified in Christ turne to his good who finally in this faith and fruites of faith meekely and patiently possessing his soule waiteth and looketh assuredly for the glorious kingdome of God after this life This is the golden chaine of vndoubted blessednesse whose linckes are so fastened the one in the other that wheresoeuer any of them be wanting there is a breach and weakenes made in the whole To make speede to good things 1 AS it is a fearefull thing to hasten to doe euill and to linger to an euill thing is an holy lingring so it is a blessed thing to hasten to godlinesse and to make speede to a good thing is a hastines very godly Psal. 42. Psal. 95. Elisha must not salute any body in the way the Apostles must not commune with any in their iourney and why They must make haste to doe the will of God It is profitable to make haste to heauen but it is no wisedome to make haste to hell and yet to doe well we finde a Lion in the streetes but to doe euil nothing can stay vs He that euil come to heauen must make haste for the kingdome of God must be taken violently he must be like those wise virgins not lingeâ—ing to get oyle nor delaying â—o furnish themselues with the graces of God against the comming of Christ. Sleepe 1 BEcause great naturall and worldly sorrow and ioy will cause a man to breake his sleepe at midnight he â—ould trie himselfe whether sorrow for sinne and ioy in saluation had caused him to doe the like Sermons 1 MAny men may be said to be Sermon-sick as there are some said to be Sea-sick for as they that are Sea-sicke for the time of their seafaring so long as they be on the water are feeble stomacked faint hearâ—ed euer readie to die and yet arriuing on the land being gotten out of the ship and hauing paused some little time doe begin to forget their late troubles and to recouer their former strength againe So many so long as they are in the Church hearing and are tossed by the power of the word their hearts are sicke their consciences melt they are much troubled but when once the voyce ceaseth and they are out of the Church doores and haue acquainted themselues with the aire of the world they forget what they heard and wherewith they were moued and so retire to their former life againe Schisme 1 ALthough it is sure that a good man shall not finally fall in the maine points of his saluation yet hee may be seduced in some lesse matters but for all that in the end he shall escape but the seducer shall surely be punished For a well meaning man found in faith and yet a nouice in Christ may be carried to like some solemne superstitions and poâ—pous ceremonies in the worship of God Againe a man careful and right in the substance of saluation for
our good if the more wee haue the more we feare to sinne the more we care to doe well 57 If in respect of sinne the will onely be enough to conuince and condemne a man though the worke follow not and he is counted an adulterer before the iudgement seate of God who hath onely looked on his neighbours wife to lust after her so in respect of good things we must not doubt but our good will and desire which but for abilitie and occasion is ready to good is also approued and accepted of God although the effects follow not so soone and so excellent as we doe desire If there be a willing minde it is accepted according to that which it hath 2. Cor. 8. 12. and such is our imputation with God as is our affection howsoeuer in effects we lagge somewhat behinde and come short of that ende and perfection which is set downe in the Law Abraham was accepted for his will and Paul reioyceth in nothing but in his will Rom. 7. 58 Merchants of one companie and partners are partakers alike of all their profites and damages which grow of their merchandise The man and wife ioyned both in marriage are both one flesh and participate in well and woe one with another Christ Iesus by reason of that societie which we haue together with him giueth vs a part and we likewise him of all that we haue and possesse And as a Prince marrying a meaner woman indoweth her with all his treasure is conteÌ„t with her ragges purposing now to inuest her with his robes So the Lord Iesus espousing vs most vnworthie to him is content to take the ragges of our vnrighteousnes to endow vs with the treasures of his holines and to inuest vs with the robes of his righteousnes Indeed some difference is betweene the Merchants and vs for both the gaine and the vse of trafficke is equall among them but betweene Christ and vs the gaine of his glorie is ours deserued and purchased by his obedience and the losse of our deserued death is his and charged wholly vpon him though our disobedience hath purchased it 59 Whosoeuer is ioyned in Christ for iustification hee must be ioyned to him in sanctification Shall we then take the members of Christ and make them the members of an harlot Shall we make the Temple of God the mansion of diuells Shall we doe such iniurie to the member of Christ Shall wee offer such violence to the Temple of God Shall wee being rotten imps and yet ingraffed on the stocke Christ Iesus willingly cut off our selues that we might rather be fit for our rottenes to be laid on the fire than for bringing of fruite remaine in so sound a roote God forbid 50 If Christ his Crosse be as a chariot of Triumph and as a pillar to fasten on the euidence which accused vs if the entrance of his Passion was so grieuous the continuance so fearefull the ende so lamentable and all to free vs from the guiltinesse of sinne it were great vnthankfulnes to let all his paines be lost by continuing still in the filthines of our sinne whereby though we haue no care of our owne saluation we shew an open contempt of Christ his precious Passion And we are then worthie to die in that whereas we might liue wee rather did chuse to die with sinne then to liue with Christ. If wee will not ouercome when wee may wee shall loose the promised rewards that are giuen to them who will not onâ—ly presse out the breath of sinne and at the death of it close vp the eyes of it but also follow it to the graue and couer it with moules that it neuer rise vp againe Râ—uel 3. 5. 12. 22. 61 Though we cannot wholly leaue off sinne yet the body life and kingdome of sinne is weakened in vs Sinne in the godly is as a rebell not as a Prince it is readie to spue out treason against the Spirit but it hath no power to rule ouer the spirit And as a serpent cut into many pieces hath but certaine relikes of poyson in the maimed and mangled members thereof and is not able to exercise the like violence to a man as when it was whole and right membred so howsoeuer some remnants of sinne sticke in our old but martyred Adam yet it hath no such force to exercise it selfe against vs as when it was a perfect monarchie and had the sole regiment and primacie in vs. 62 Sathan is very wise in all his attempts hee taketh the best instruments as politike men vse to doe in matters of importance In Paradise he maketh choice of the most subtill beasts and opposeth his strength to the weakest vessell After being moued to choler for the Churches deliuerance in Egipt he stirres vp no meane parties but sorteth out Magicians inchanters mathematicall heads men of deeper wit and experience Vnder the Prophets he chuseth Kings and Queenes and they carrie the traine of the common people as the drouer doth his heard Against Christ he setteth the profound Scribes and learned Pharises yea he chuseth out Iudas so cunning an hypocrite that the disciples being forewarned of that treason euery one suspected rather himselfe than Iudas 63 The Scriptures lap vp in one sinne all that are accessarie to that sinne whether it be by ministring instruments of sinning or by commaunding or by counselling or by consenting or by concealing or by communicating in the bootie gotten or by commending the sinne or by not hindering it as we may or not by dissoluing it before a magistrate or by not admonishing or by not mourning for the offender or lastly by not praying when wee heare of euill both that the malefactor may repent and wee may be preserued from the same sinne When wee are free in euery of these wee are not truely accessarie to the sinne 64 Wee must beware of drawing a thicke skinne on our conscience and of searing it vp but rather labour to keepe it in a feeling of sinne and in a bleeding plight so as the least straine may presse out somewhat Otherwise we shall soone fall to hardnes of heart and consequently lie open to the iudgements of God And as the wound which at euerie small crush shrinketh and yeeldeth forth pure bloud is lesse dangerous and more curable as the sore which hardly being pressed feeleth nothing there not at all bleeding or if it yeeld affording but a little blacke and corrupted bloud is more dangerous and lesse curable Euen so the conscience which at euery checke is melting and resolued into godlie griefe as feeling the least smart of the least impression of God his correction is furthest from hardening and neerest to the hearing and that minde whatsoeuer which at a griping pinch remaineth vnsensible and at a dead blow continueth as one vnremouable as a blocke is not onely furthest from recouering but also in danger of a finall obduration 65 Where God
people and so for mee How gather you this By the annointing of Prophets Priests and Kings which were figures of him Was Christ annointed with materiall oyle as they were No but he was annointed with all gifts of the holie Spirit without measure Why dâ—e you call him Prophet Because hee was he is and euer shall be the onely teacher of the Church What were then the Prophets and Apostles They were his Disciples and seruants and spake by his spirit What comfort haue you by this Hereby I am sure that he will leade me into all truth reuealed in his word needfull for Gods glorie and my saluation Why call you him Priest Because offering vp himselfe a sacrifice once for all he hath satisfied for all my sinnes and maketh continuall intercession to the Father for me What comfort haue you by the Priesthood of Christ Hereby I am assured that he is my Mediatour and that I also am made a Priest How are you made a Priest By him I haue freedome and boldnes to drawe neere and offer my selfe and all that I haue to God the Father Why call you him King Because â—e doth guide and gouerne me vnto euerlasting life by his word and spirit What comfort haue you by this Hereby I am assured that by his kingly power I shall finally ouercome the flesh the world the diuell death and hell Why call you him Lord Because not with gold nor siluer but with his precious bloud hee hath purchased vs to bee a peculiar people to himselfe What comfort haue you by this Seeing he hath paid such a price for mee he will not suffer me to perish What is the second thing wherein the faith of Christ consisteth Secondly I beleeue that he hath wrought my saluation indeed after that manner that is set downe in the Creede After what manner hath he wrought your saluation 1 By his most painfull sufferings for sinne 2 By his most glorious victorie and triumph ouer sinne In what words are his most painfull sufferings expressed In these words Suffered vnder Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried he descended into hell What is the generall meaning of these words By them I shew my selfe to beleeue that Christ endured most grieuous torments both of body and soule What comfort haue you by this I am freed from all those punishments of bodie and soule which my sinnes haue deserued How then commeth it to passe that we are so often afflicted with grieuous torments both in bodie and soule Our sufferings are not by desert any satisfaction for our sinnes in any part but being sanctified in the most holy sufferings of Christ they are medicines against sinne Why are these words added Suffered vnder Pontius Pilate Not onely for the truth of the storie but also to teach that he appeared willingly and of his owne accord before a mortall Iudge of whom he was pronounced innocent and yet by the same he was condemned What comfort haue you hereof That my Sauiour thus suffering not any whit for his owne sinnes but wholy for mine and for other mens sinnes before an earthly Iudge I shall be discharged before the heauenly iudgement seate What is meant by this That he was crucified That he died not onely a common death but such a death as was accursed both of God and man What comfort haue you by this I am comforted in this because I am deliuered from the curse which I haue deserued by the breach of the law and shall obtaine the blessing due vnto him for keeping of the same What is meant by this That he died That his soule was separated from his bodie so that he died a corporali death Why was it requisite that he should die Because by sinne came death into the world so that the iustice of God could not haue beene satisfied for our sinnes vnlesse death had beene ioyned with his sufferings Why is it â—rther added That he was buried To assure vs more fully that he was truely dead What comfort have you by his death and buriall 1 I am comforted because my sinnes are fully discharged in his death and so buried that they shall neuer come into remembrance 2 Secondly my comfort is the more because by the vertue of his death and buriall sinne shall be killed in me and buried so that henceforth it shall haue no power to reigne ouer me 3 Thirdly I neede not to feare death seeing that sinne which is the sting of death is taken away by the death of Christ and that now death is made vnto me an entrance into this life What is the meaning of this He descended into hell This is the meaning that my Sauiour Christ did not onely suffer in body but also in soule did abide most vnspeakable vexations griefes painfull troubles feare of minde â—â—to the which both before and most of all when he hanged vpon the crosse he was cast What comfort haue you by this I am comforted in this because in all my grieuous temptations and assaults I may stay and make sure my selfe by this that Christ hath deliuered mee from the sorrowfull griefes and paines of hell What beleeuest thou in this article Hee rose againe from the dead I belieue that Christ in his manhood hath suffered for mee and that he did in the third day â—â—â— againe by his owne power from the dead Wherin doth this article minister comfort vnto thee In three things 1. His resurrection doth assure me that his righteousnes shall be imputed to me for my perfect iustification 2. it comforteth mee because it doth from day to day raise me vp to righteousnes and newnes of life in this present world 3 It ministreth vnto me a comfortable hope that I shall rise againe in the last day from bodily death What beleeuest thou in this Article Hee ascended into heauen I belieue that Christ in his humane Nature the Apostles looking on ascended into Heauen What comfort haue you thereby 1. I am comforted in this that Christ hath prepared a place for mee in heauen which now I see by Faith and herâ—aâ—ter shall fully enioy 2. I am comforted by his intercession to the Father for me What fruite haue you by his intercession 1. First it doth reconcile me to the Father for those sinnes which I doe daily commit 2. Secondly being reconciled in him I can pray to GOD with boldnesse and call him FATHER What is the meaning of this article Hee siâ—tteth at the right hand of God the Father I belieue that CHRIST in mans nature was aduanced by the FATHER vnto that high authoritie whereby hee ruleth all things in heauen and earth What comfort haue you thereby 1. I am comforted because I shall receiue from him all things needfull for mee vnder his gratious gouernment 2. By his power all mine enemies shall be subdued and troden vnder my feete What beleeue you in this article From thence hee shall come c I belieue
our selues to GOD whereby wee crucifie and kill the corruption of our nature and reforme our selues in the inward man according to Gods will What is it to crucifie the corruption of our nature It is truely and with all my heart to be sorie that I haue angred God with it and with my other sinnes and euery day more and more to hate it and them and to flie from them How is this sorrow wrought It is wrought in mee partly by the threatnings of the Law and the feare of Gods iudgements but especiallie increased by feeling of the fruit of Christ his death whereby I haue power to hate sinne and to leaue it How is this reformation of our selues wrought in vs Onely by the promises of the Gospell whereby we feele the fruit of the rising againe of Christ. What doth insue hereof Hereby wee are raised vp into a new life hauing a law written in our hearts and so reforme our selues Hereby it appeareth that none can repent of themselues or when they will Yea for it was saide before that it is the gift of GOD giuen vnto them that are borne againe By this it is also euident that Gods Children stand in neede of Repentance so long as they liue Yea for there is none of Gods Saints but alwayes carrying this corruption about them they sometime fall and are farre from that perfection of goodnes which the Lord requireth Seâ—ing it was said before that good workes did proceede from Repâ—ntance what properties are required of workes 1. First that they be such as God hath commanded in his Law 2. Secondlie that they that doe them bee such as be ingrafted into CHRIST and continue in him What say you then of the good workes of them that be not in Christ They doe no good workes because they neither are as yet members of Christ nor doe offer them to GOD in the Name of Christ. 3. The third propertie of workes is that they may bee to glorifie God and to assure our saluation Is it not lawfull to seeke our owne praise and merit by our owne good woorkes No For all our good workes are imperfect and saluation is onely merited by the death of Christ as was saide before We haue heard that the Law worketh the knowledge of our sinnes and feeling of our miseriâ— What meanes hath God ordained to worke and increase Faith in vs Hee hath ordained 1. The Gospell to beget and breede it in vs. 2. Prayer 3. Sacraments 4. Discipline 5. Affliction to confirme it in vs. What is the Gospell It is that part of Gods word whereby the holie Ghost worketh in vs a liuely Faith to apprehend the free remission of sinnes in Iesus Christ. How many kindes of Faith be there Two a Generall Faith whereby I belieue God to be true in all his workes Speciall and this is either whereby I belieue God to be iust in his threatnings and so am made penitent Or whereby I belieue him to bee made mercifull in his promises and so come to repentance What difference is there betweene Penitence and Repentance Penitence is a sorrow for sinne wrought by the Law Repentance is a recouering our selues from sinne wrought by the Gospell Is there such difference betweene the Law and the Gospell Yea for the Law differeth from the Gospell in foure things 1 First the Law reuealeth sinne rebuketh vs for it and leaueth vs in it but the Gospell doth reueale vnto vs Remission of sinnes bringeth vs to CHRIST and â—reeth vâ— from the punishment belonging vnto sinne 2. The Law commandeth to do good and giueth no strength but the Gospell inableâ—â— vs to do good the holy Ghost writing the law in our hearts assuring vs of the promise 3. The Law is the ministerie of wrath condemnation and death but the Gospell is tâ—e ministerie of grace iustification and life 4. In many points the Law may be conceiued by reason but the Gospell in all poinâ—â— is farre aboue the reach of mans reason Wherein doe they agree They agree in this that they bee both of God and declare one kinde of righteousnesse though they differ in offering it vnto vs. What is that one kinde of righteousnesse It is the perfect loue of God and of our neighbour What thing doth follow vpon this That the seuere law pronounceth all the faithfull righteous How doth the Law pronounce them righteous Because that they hauâ— in Christ all that the Law doth aske But yet they remaine transgressors of the Law They are transgressors in themselues and yet righteous in Christ and in their inward man they loue righteousnes and hate sinne What then is the state of the faithfull in this life They are pure in Christ and yet fight against sin What battell haue they They haue battell both within the battell of the flesh against the Spirit and without the temptation of Sathan the world How shall they ouercome By a liuely Faith in Iesus Christ. 1. Ioh. 5. 4. What call you thâ— flesh The corruption of our nature wherein wee were borne and conceiued Doth that remaine after regeneration Yea it dwelleth in vs and cleaueth fast vnto vs so long as wee carie the outward flesh about vs. How doth the flesh fight against the spirit By continuall lusting against the spirit What is that 1. By hindering or corrupting vs in the good motions words and deeds of the spirit 2. By continuall moouing vs to euill-motions words deeds What call you the spirit The holie Spirit which God in Christ hath giuen vs whereby wee are begotten againe Dâ—â— wee not receiue the spirit in full measure and in perfection at the first No but first we receiue the first fruits and afterward the daily increase of the same vnto the end if the fault be not in our selues How doth the Spirit fight in vs By lusting against the flesh How doth it lust against the flesh 1. First partly by rebuking and partly by restraining in vs the euill motions and deeds of the flesh 2. By continuall inlightning and affecting vs with-thoughts words deedes agreeable to Gods wil. What call you the world The corrupt state and condition of men and the rest of the creatures How doth the world fight against vs By alluring and withdrawing vs to the corruptions thereof What meanes doth it vse 1. It allureth vs by false 1. Pleasures 2. Profit 3. Glorie of this world from our obedience to God 2. It allureth vs other-paines losses and reproches to distrust Gods promises whiles by How shall wee ouercome the pleasures profit and glorie of this world 1. By a true Faith in IESVS CHRIST who despised all these things to worke our saluation and to make vs ouercome them 2. By Faith in Gods word that feareth vs from doing any thing against his will How shall wee ouercome the Paines losses and reproches of the World 1 By aliuely Faith in Iesus Christ who suffered all those things to worke our
yet when they selâ— this wound pearcing them with griâ—fe of heart they were as Sparrowes mourning as Cranes chattering as Pellicans casting out fearfull cries they thought themselues as in the gâ—aue they wished to haue dwelt solitarie they were as bottles parched in the smoke they were as Doues mourning not able without sighes and groanes to vtter their words their harts claue to the dust and their tongues to the rooâ—e of their mouthes But aboue all if these were not sufficient to perswade vs in this doctrine there remaineth one example whom we affirme to be the perfect anatomie of an afflicted minde This is the Lorde and Sauiour Iesus Christ the image of the Father the head of the body the mirrour-of all graces the wisedome righteousnes holinesse and redemption of all the Saints who sustained the crosse euen from his youth vpward and besides pouertie basenesse hunger did willingly goe vnder the great trouble of contempt and reproach and that among them where he should haue had a right deserued honour in respect of the doctrine he taught them in regard of the manifold miracles he wrought among them as the healing of the sicke the giuing of sight to the blinde the restoring of life to the dead this vnkindnesse neuerthelesse did not so much strike into him But at what time he was set as a sacrifice for all when he was to beare our infirmities and carie our sorrowes at what time he was plagued and smitten of God humbled and wounded for our transgressions when he should be broken for our iniquities and the chasticement of our peace was vpon him then he cryed out My soule is heauie euen vnto the death Then he prayeth Lord if it be possible let this cuppe passe from me But how prayeth he euen with sweating how sweateth hâ— euen droppes of bloud How long prayeth he three times When endes his agonie not vntill hee was dead What saide hee being readie to departe My God my God why hast thou forsaken me Was this for his humane death as some haue imagined No no wicked men haue dyed without complaint whose patience then might seeme to exceede his it was his suffering in his humane spirit which incountred with the wrath of God his God-head suppressing it selfe for a while he suffered indeed many torments in bodie but much more heauily did the wrath of God lie vpon his soule If this consideration of an afflicted spirit in these examples doe not sufficiently shew what a grieuous thing it is to sustaine a wounded conscience let vs proceed to the comparing of this with other euils which fall into the nature of man There is no sicknesse but Physicke prouideth for it a remedie there is no sore but Chirurgerie will affoord it a salue friendship helpeth pouertie there is no imprisonment but there is hope of libertie Suite and fauour recouer a man from banishment authoritie and time weare away reproch But what Physicke cureth what Chirurgerie salueth what riches ransometh what countenance beareth out what authoritie asswageth what fauour relieueth a troubled conscience all these banded together in league though they would conspire a confederacie cannot helpe this one distresse of a troubled minde and yet this one comfort of a quiet minde doth wonderfully cure and comfortably asswage all other griefes whatsoeuer For if our assistance were as an host of armed souldiers if our friends were the Princes and the Gouernours of the earth â—f our possessions were as large as betweene the East and the West if our meate were as Manna from heauen if our apparell were as costly as the Ephod of Aaron if euery day were as glorious as the day of Christs resurrection yet if our mindes be appalled with the iudgements of God these things would little comfort vs. Let experience speake If a troubled minde impaireth not health drieth not vp the blood wasteth not the marrow pineth not away the flesh consumeth not the bones if it maketh not all pleasures painefull and shortneth not this life sure no wisedome can counsell it no counsell can aduise it no aduice can asswage it no asswagement can cure it no eloquence can perswade it no power can ouercome it no scepter will affray it no inchanter can harme it And yet on the contrary if a man languish in sicknesse so his heart be whole and is perswaded of the health of his soule his sicknesse doth not grieue him If a man be reproched so he be precious in the sight of God and his Angels what losse hath he If a man be banished and yet doubteth not that heauen is his countrie and that he is a cittizen among the Saints it doth not appall him If a man be in trouble and findeth peace of conscience he will quietly digest his trouble But if the minde be troubled who dare meete with the wrath of the Lord of hostes who can put to silence the voyce of desperation who will steppe out and make agreement with the helles to spare vs who dare make a couenant with the diuell that hee would lay no claime vnto vs if then a good conscience helpeth all euils and all other benefites in this life in themselues cannot helpe a troubled conscience we see it true in proofe which here is in prouerbe The spirit of a man will sustaine his infirmity but a wounded spirit who can beare it Againe in all other afflictions we may haue some comfort against sinne this is euer accompanied with the accusation of sinne A man may be sicke reproched impouerished imprisoned and banished and yet in all these haue a cleere conscience his owne heart telling him that there is no special cause of these croâ—â—es in him but that he may â—uffer them for the tryall of his faith or for righteousnesse sake and well doing But when the spirit is wounded there is still a guiltinesse of sinne and when a mans spirit is trouâ—led he suspecteth all his waies he feareth all his sinnes he knowes not what sinne to begin with it breedes such hurlyburlies in him that when it is day he wisheth for night when it is night he would haue it day his meate doth not nourish him his dreames are fearefull to him his sleepe oft times forsaketh him if he speaketh he is little eased if he keepeth silence he boyleth in disquietnesse of heart the light doth not comfort him the darknesse doth terrifie him To prosecute our comparisons where all other euils are the more tolerable because they be temporall and pursue vs but to death this not being cured endeth not in death but becommeth eternall For euen the heathen men thought that death was the end of all miserie the perswasâ—ion whereof made them being in some miserie to make an ende of themselues and hasten their owne death as Sathan doth make many now adaies to doe who are ignorant of the hels which is a place of farre greater paines than any they can suffer in this world whatsoeuer for a tormented conscience
of one other thing which I had forgotten before and that is this your loue must spring from that reuerence feare that you must yeeld vnto your husband for true loue is mixt as it were with these two and this is a speciall dutie often repeated in the Scripture that the wife must feare the Husband So that you see Sister that you must not looke to haue your Husband at your becke for your loue but you must render due beneuolence vnto each other For as the bodie of the Husband is not his owne but his wiues so is not the woman 's her owne but her husbands for they are both one flesh as the Scripture doth teach Now if anie doe object that this is the way to bring women into bondage and to be as drudges to their Husbands if they should in this manner be subject vnto them No no it is not so but the most readiest way to procure vnto themselues grace peace of conscience and more sweete libertie whilest they liue in obedience to God and his holy ordinances And therefore the spirit of God admonisheth all women that they be not afraide of any such vaine terror Now further my Brother and Sister that you may keepe your bodies pure and chaste one for the other I would counsell you to beware of being alone with anie when there is feare of temptation vnto euill but bee carefull that you may alwayes haue witnesse of your Christian behauiour and in keeping companie conuenient chuse vnto your selfe such as be most sober and faithfull Well although there bee manie more duties yet I will content my selfe to goe one thing further that is that as you seeke for continuance and increase of loue so you take heede of jealousie for although that true loue is very earnest and mixt with godlie jealousie yet there is a wicked jealousie and that causeth causelesse suspicions which worketh great woe vnto such as giue credit vnto them Take heede therefore my Brother and Sister of this yea though there should seeme iust cause yet giue not too speedy credit vnto them Now if you desire to know in your heart which are vngodly suspicions know them by this token for they will make you more negligent in praying one for another and more slacke in performing all other duties of loue one to another In the eight Commaundement you are charged Brother to vse all lawfull means to prouide for the maintenance of your wife in honest estate else were you worse then an Infidell But I charge you to take heede least through distrust in the prouidence of God you make shipshracke of a good conscience vsing any vniust or vnlawfull meanes And you Sister are commaunded to be a good houswife and to keepe those things together which you haue and so increase them as you may from time to time be helpfull vnto others For if you should consume and waste things vnprofitablie you should grieue and trouble the minde of your Husband who ought to be cased of that care by you And further if it should please God to call either of you to suffer persecution in time of triall the weaker must for the Lords cause giue place to the stronger and desire the Lorde to giue greater strength for we must labour for grace that we may be willing for the Gospell to forsake all things whatsoeuer we haue Out of the ninth Commaundement I will giue you this rule that neither of you blaze abroad the infirmities of each other it is a great enemie to pure loue But if there bee neede of counsell and helpe in any matter then chuse a faithfull friend with consent that may be an indifferent iudge betwixt you And againe in any case tell the truth one to an other for it is a thing diligently to be regarded in these our dayes when as men and women are so full of pollicies and subtil fetches that there is almost no simplicity to be found in anie In the last commandement which concerneth wicked motions and thoughts although there be no consent giuen vnto them you are to consider that your nature will neuer bee freed from them in this life therefore you must prepare to prayer and other heauenly exercises of Faith to striue continually against them Thus I will end beseeching God for Christ Iesus sake to giue you of his spirit that may teach you in these things and enable you to further duties agreeable to his helic wâ—ll to the glorie of his name and your euerlasting comfort O Lord God deare Father for thy welbeloued Sonne our Sauiours sâ—ke make vs thankfull for this thy gracious prouidence towards vs. Oh Lord forgiue all our sins and keepe vs pure both in soule bodie for thine owne Names sake write these instructions in our hearts and giue vs grace to make practise of them in the whole course of our liuâ—s â—uide vs in all things deare Father by the grace of thy good spirit and let the mercifull eye of thy fatherly prouidence watch ouer vs continuallie that wee may be comforted in thy wayes and quickened alwayes to giue thee immortall praise and that through thy deare Sonne Iesus Christ our Lord and onely Sauiour Amen After the exhortation and prayer hee asked the parties to be contracted these two questions 1 Of their consents of parents After their answere of their parents consent to make a faithfull promise of mariage one to another at such time as their parents could agree vpon it they were charged to keepe themselues chasle vntill the mariage bee sanctified by the publike prayers of the Church for otherwise many mariages haue been punished of the Lord for the vncleannes that hath been committed betwixt the contract and the mariage 2. Whether they euer were precontracted Then hee charged them saying I charge you as by authoritie from Iesus Christ in whom you looke to be saued that hauing the consent of your parents and receiued these precepts that I say yee labour to grow in knowledge and in the feare of God And now as in the sigâ—t of God with all such leâ—itie as of others is vsed you must make before the Lord a contract which is farre more then a promise and that on this manner their hands being ioyned â— R. doe promise to thee F. that I will bee thine husband which I will confirme by publike mariage in pledge whereof I giue thee mine hand In like manner doth the woman to the man Then after the prayer the parties are dismissed FINIS A TREATISE OF THE SABBATH IT is written Exod. 20. 8. Remember the Sabbath day to keepe it â—olie c Dearely belâ—ued in the Lord there is no Commandement of Gods part more vrged and of ouâ— parts lesse obserued then this one of the Sabbath wherefore with zeale to Gods glorie and loue vnfained vnto your selues I haue endeuoured in that measure and manner that God hath enabled mee to intreat of this argument The
may safely vse it to proue the Resurrection It is said moreouer Iob. 19 25. I am sure that my Redeemer liueth and hee shall stand the last on the earth 26. And though after my skinne wormes destroy this bodie yet shall I see GOD in my flesh 27. Whome my selfe shall see and mine eyes shall beholde and none otâ—er for mee though my reines are consumed within mee This place the very Heretikes will grant after a fashion that is with a most wicked minde vnderstanding it onely of that rising againe vnto sanctification which is in this life Others there bee which are of a reuerent iudgement in other things who expound this of the renewing and restoring of his flesh to freshnes and soundnes after that it was corrupted with sores and eaten with cankers But admitte it were so which in truth cannot beare that exposition how could hee haue belieued that but that hee being perswaded that God who when his bodie should wholly bee resolued into corruption would raise it to a more glorious perfection could much more restore soundnes to his bodie now whilst this corruption was but in part on him How could hee doe it but by hope in the power of GOD which with greater case could renewe his flesh and bones beeing but corrupted than reuiue the same being altogether dead and throughly consumed as we reade Ezech. 37 5. 6. wherein is set downe a notable type of this rising againe 5. Thus saith the Lord vnto these bones Behold I will cause breath to enter into you and ye shall liue 6. And I will lay sinewes vpon you and make flesh grow vpon you and couer you with skinne and put breath in you that ye may liue and ye shall knowe that I am the Lord. True it is that the chiefe purpose of the Holy Ghost is to foreshewe the bringing againe of the people out of captiuitie howbeit vnder a most excellent figure of the rising and restoring of the flesh in the last day So that the place importeth thus much if the Lord could restore sinewes flesh skinne breath and life to rotten bones much more hee could restore the Israelites to their countrie The same sense may be applied to that Esay 26. 19. Thy dead men shall liue euen with my bodie shall they rise Awake and sing yee that dwell in dust for thy dewe is as the dew of hearbs and the earth shall cast out the dead In which place is signified thus much As hearbes in time of winter seeme dead and yet in the spring time sprout againe by reason of that sappe that lay hidden in the roote and as the bodies of the faithfull seeme vtterly to perish when they are in the earth and yet in the last day shall rise againe through that seede which is giuen in Christ euen so the Israelites who in time of their banishment seemed to die as winter hearbes and to perish as dead bodies should bee brought home againe and restored to their former libertie Which place could not but shew the returne of the people vnder the type of the resurrectioÌ„ in that the Prophet saith Euen with this bodie shall they rise Notable is that place Daniel 12. 2. Many of them that sleepe in the dust of the earth shall awake some to euerlasting life and some to perpetuall shame and contempt Whereunto agreeth that saying of our Sauiour Christ Ioh. 5. 28. Maruaile not at this for the houre shall come in which all that are in the graues shall heare his voyce 29. And they shall come foorth that haue done good vnto the resurrection of life but they that haue done euill to the resurrection of condemnation Now wheÌ„ we shall see that there is nothing more cleere of the doctrine of faith contained in the new Testament than that of the resurrection and that there is no new doctrine in the same but it is also in the old Testament although indeede that is more manifestly and in more perfect beautie set down by the Prince of Prophets than by the Prophets his forerunners what shall wee say there is in the new Testament not proued in some measure alreadie in the old The Iewes beleeued no one article more than that of the resurrection as may appeare by that readie answere of Martha Ioh 12 24. at what time our Sauiour Christ came to raise vp Lazarus her brother for hee saying vnto her in the verse going before Thy brother shall rise againe by and by she answered I know that he shall rise againe in the resurrection of the last day Again we reade Act. 23. 8. that the Pharisies confessed the resurrection Now it is knowne that the faith of the Iewes was grounded on the word which as yet was onely in the administration of the old Testament and not in the new for as yet it was not extant or in no credit at the least with them wherefore seeing not onely the primitiue Church hath beleeued herein by the euident light of the new Testament and the Iewes before beleeued it by the light of the old it is manifest that the doctrine of the resurrectioÌ„ is proued in the old and among many places this of our Psalme is not the least where it is said Thou shalt not leaue my soule in graue nor suffer thine holy one to see corruption By soule we must vnderstaÌ„d he meaneth his natural life as it is taken in the Scripture 1. Cor. 15. 45. where the Apostle borrowing his speech from the second chapter of Genesis and seuenth verse saith The first man Adam was made a liuing soule and the last Adam was made a quickening spirit The reason why hee prooued the rising againe of his flesh is here drawne from the power of our Sauiour Christ of whom these wordes are meant Thou wilt not suffer thine holie one to see corruption as both Peter in his notable Sermon Act 2. and Paul Act. 23. doe plainly affirme for the Apostle saith that Dauid was buried and sawe corruption and therefore he spake not this of himselfe but of Christ his head in whom was found no qualitie of corruption at all so that Dauid as a member of Christ gathered this by the eye of faith that there should come an holie one out of his loines who by his owne mightie power should raise vp his owne bodie from seeing any corruption and by the same power should also raise his bodie which should see corruption that it might rest with his and be made like his as we may reade Philip. 3. 20. Our conuersation is in heauen from whence wee looke for the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ. 21. Who shall chaunge our vile bodies that they may be fashioned like to his glorious boâ—ie according to the working whereby he is able euen to subdue all things vnto himselfe So that the Prophet looketh for a resurrection of the flesh after it shall bee corrupted contrarie to the heretiquâ—s who dreame of a spirituall resurrection from sinne which by no meanes
righteousnesse than the Angels than the heauens which are impure in the sight of God and in whom he findeth imperfection We must therefore come to the passiue righteousnesse wee must haue the blood of Christ sprinkled abroad in our hearts By the one we must labour so as if we would ouermatch the righteousnes of the Pharisies of the most Iuâ—ticiaries in the world but when it comes before God to liue or to die by our righteousnes then wee must let goe the olde Testament and take care for the blood of the New Testament which is giuen vs by the ministerie of Faith For our action of eating and drinking as the Church hath retained it there is a commandement giuen that we lift vp our hearts vnto the Lord and we must be as Eagles flying vp to heauen by hauing carefull meditation at that time of things inuisible of setting before vs the suffering of CHRIST in breaking of the bodie in shedding of the blood of CHRIST which being ruminated is the sending vp of our Faith by the working of the HOLY GHOST The principall end is the remembrance of the death of CHRIST which he did commend to vs at his last parting from vs which ought much to sticke in our mindes because the last words of a friend readie to depart doe oft leaue both impressions and affections in vs. Indeede when wee reade of his death it doth somewhat moue vs when we heare of it it moues vs more to meditate of it moues vs in a third degree but besides all these to haue as it were before our eyes a visible Crucifying of Christ doth mooue vs most of all This in wisedome he vsed that we might not forget him as before GOD the Father after the great deluge drowning the whole world for a remembrance of the worke of deliuering vs from water he left vs a Rainebow And when hee had supernaturally fed the Israelites with Manna from heauen he would haue a pot full of it reserued in the Arke of remembrance for a memoriall of so great a worke Wee being deliuered by the blood of Christ from the floods of our sinnes haue receiued Baptisme to keepe vs in remembrance thereof We being nourished with the Manna of Christ his bodie are commanded to vse this mysterie to continue an holy remembrance of the same Now for that vnion which is betwixt CHRIST and vs as wee haue nothing in Adam but that which conueyth death to vs so it is needfull that we should be ioyned to one that may giue light to vs the means to be thus vnited is this sacrament And what vnion can be greater then that which is betweene the thing nourishing and the thing nourished This vnion though by no reason it can be expressed must bee beleeued how Christ by being borne of Mary hath vnited our nature to him and this vnion hath euery reprobate with Christ in that he hath taken vpon him the shape of man and so farre any cast-away may be said to haue interest in the flesh of Christ. Where is then the difference Truly here is a difference if the arme ioyned to the body haue no life no sense no benefit of vitall spirits it may be indeed vnited to the bodie but it is not a part of the bodie so the wicked liuing without Faith haue no soule as it were but are as it were senslesse and liuelesse hang-byes and therefore are no true members of Christ. We must not then thinke it sufficient to be ioyned to the flesh of Christ as the kinsmen of Christ who speaking of this spirituall coniunction with him pointed vnto them that by faith receiued his word saying These are my brother my sister my mother These haue the true vnion with Christ the other haue affinitie with Christ in his flesh onely in his incarnation Therfore with the symbols to a true receiuer Christ is really giuen so all whatsoeuer belongeth to Christ in the purchase of his redemption Neither are we to looke only to our vnion with Christ but to that ioyning of our selues with them that are of the same mystical body be they neuer so many that receiue with vs. For this tries all and it is an vnion of loue and in respect here of this mysterie hath been called a Communion And because our vnion with Christ doth nothing profit God though a thousand worlds of men were vnited to him he hath set ouer the profit to others so that if I may so say is Christ is meate and drinke to vs so we should be meate and drinke as it were to others for that whatsoeuer wee haue in wisedome wee should bestow to the behoofe of the ignorant whatsoeuer we haue in holinesse we should make the best of it to the winning of others whatsoeuer we haue in outward things we should communicate it to others according to the quantity of their wants our aboundance So shall we be members not onely of the naturall but also of the mysticall bodie of Christ. There is yet another ende Seeing there is such a nature in the creatures that the outward things haue suffered many iniuries before they became good food as the corne being cut down in it perâ—ite age pressed out of the huskes with the flaile loosing all his intralles with the violence of the Mill and after passing through the parching heate of the Ouen is made good bread so the flesh of Iesus Christ went vnder many paines and the blood of Christ as the grape in it most flourishing estate was pressed out of the veines and sustained hard passions and shall nothing of vs then suffer with him Because we cannot wreake ouranger on the Iewes as Pontius Pilate as Caiphas and the rest for that they are dead and gone and yet to say the trueth they were no more the crucifiers of Christ than the nailes the crosse or the haÌ„mer but it was our sins which did crucifie him it was our vile thoughts our corrupt speeches and our own sins which did set Caiphas Pilate and Iudas on worke and they were but our seruants and hirelings in the action of his crucifying Therefore as we would wreake our anger on them seeing they I say were but hired and we haue the things in our selues which did chiefly crucifie him let vs doe that despite to our sins let vs arraigne theÌ„ let vs crucifie them let vs naile them to the crosse let vs kill them burie them for euer This is that wheron we should spend our choler and let vs beware of crucifying of Christ againe which thing though it cannot be indeede because all the Deputies high Priests are gone yet we may be truely saide to crucifie him againe when we bereauing him of the fruits of his death put new passions of griefe vpoÌ„ him For though it was no grief to Christ to dye so he might enioy the thing he died for yet to loose the fruits of his torments this doth
counteruaileth all the rest and saith that the Lord will giue them his Spirit to be powred out vpon all flesh which may seale and season all other his benefits and which neuer should leaue them vntill they were come to life euerlasting Aboue all gifts then in the world this is the gift of gifts the Spirit of God in which one the Lord preferres vs not onely aboue all other earthly creatures but also aboue many men like to ourselues whilest he maketh vs Kings Priests Prophets by powring the same spirit vpon vs. The excelleÌ„cie of this benefit Christ himselfe teacheth vs where he teacheth the people to pray saying Which of you iâ— your childe shall aske you a peâ—ce of bread will insteâ—d of bread giue him a stone c if you that be euill doe know how to giue vnto your children good things when they aske them how much more shall your heauenly father giue you good things saith Matthew his Spirit saith Luke This is the top this is the head this is the height this is the depth of all good things euen the Spirit Now if this is life eternall Ioh. 17 3. to know the Father to be the only very God and whom he hath sent Iesus Christ and no man can euer doe this but by the spirit of God whereby we know and beleeue this according to the word and so liue for euer who will denie this gift of all gifts to be most principall If this be the dignitie of dignities that we are the children of God and heires of a better life how precious a thing is it to haue the priuiledge of God his owne spirit which giueth vs the full title interest and assurance of all these things vnto vs Againe if this be the â—ulnes of our reioycing in the day of Christ that he is made of God vnto vs wisedome and righteousnes and sanctification and redemption and that through him we are as fully more assuredly perfect as euer Adam was in his creation and we cannot haue this wisedome vnlesse the Spirit telleth vs how we are cleered thereby from our ignorance we cannot reioyce in this righteousnes vnlesse the spirit assureth vs that by it we are acquited from our guiltines we can haue no comfort in that holines vntill we know by God his spirit it answereth for our impurenes and prophanenes and so seuereth vs and putteth vs apart to the works of sanctification we cannot triumph in our redemption vntill the comfortable spirit of God stay our impatient spirits by an vndoubted expectation for the glorious appearing thereof without this spirit all things are death but with this all things are life This bringeth knowledge in the things whereof we are ignorant this brings to our remembrance the things which we haue knowne and forgotten this assures vs of things wherein we haue been wauering this ioyneth vs to God and vniteth vs to Christ when we goe astray we come home by the spirit when by it we are renewed and by the same we are established come life come death come honour come dishonour prosperitie aduersitie wealth or woe the one shall not too much lift vs vp the other shall not too much cast vs downe If the Lord giueth vs an healthfull bodie credit riches and authoritie we are hereby resolued to glorifie God by these things to redeeme the time and so to possesse them as though we possessed them not if the Lord denieth vs these things and sendeth sicknes discredit pouertie and obscuritie the Lord will send a recompence of inward things and wanting bodily health he will giue the saluation of our soules in stead of outward credit we shall haue credit with God and be well thought of among his children and if wanting worldly riches we be enriched with heauenly things we haue lost nothing hauing changed drosse and dung for gold Without this wit becommeth subtiltie wisedome worldly policie authoritie is armed to tyraÌ„nie dignitie breedes ambition riches engeÌ„ders couetousnes Physicke is made vnfaithfulnes Law proueth craftines Diuinitie degenerates into heresie to be briefe without this heauenly gift of God sanctifying all gifts the wiser man the fairer man the stroÌ„ger man the fitter pray for the diuell the meeter subiect for him to work vpon But to haue wit and therewith the spirit of God sanctifying it what a thing is this To haue riches and the spirit of God to vse them is a double blessing to haue authoritie and in it to be guided by God his spirit what good may one hauing this benefit doe either in Church or Common-wealth If the spirit be absent all turneth to our hurt to God his dishonour to the establishing of Satans kingdome and with this all things are seasoned with their vse seruice and ministerie vnto vs. Oh how are we to pray that Ministers that Magistrates that euery one of vs may haue so great a good The Ministers that they may purely boldly preach Iesus Christ that they may be Ministers of the quenching spirit not Ministers of the bare and killing letter that they may preach the crosse of Christ sincerely and not themselues vain gloriously Magistrates that they may prouoke obedience by good gouernment that we our selues might liue holily both before God and men This then is that which keepeth a tenour in all things this giueth the pith and marrow of goodnes to euery thing If religion come once but to serue for fashion all wil be confounded Among many rules this is a notable rule to haue our hearts filled with heauenly and spirituall delights which fenceth out as at the doore and first entrie many idle discourses and vaine platformes of worldly deuises and causeth vs to vse this life as though we vsed it not And as they that are giuen to the world are not fit for God his kingdome so they that are replenished with good things haue such an inward and sufficient working in them as they seeke not after earthly things with those greedie affections wherwith others doe The Papists and Anabaptists rather babling than prophecying shew they haue no true reuelations how soeuer they bragge of them because they haue not the spirit and yet in that they are so painfull by their illuding spirit wherewith they were deluded to delude others this must make vs ashamed either of our ignorance or that hauing knowledge and the holy Ghost teaching vs we trauell no more to winne others vnto Christ. For whosoeuer is so ignorant that he cannot giue an account of his faith to God his glorie and the edifying of others he cannot say that he hath the spirit of God If any haue Christ his spirit he is Christs if he be Christs he must be a Prophetable to giue an account of his faith being required and so he is Gods if he be Gods then come life come death come health come sicknes come what will all comes well if a man hath outward things he is not too much puft vp with them if he hath them not
he is not too much grieued But if we haue not God his spirit surely we belong not to God For haue we wit wisedome health power wealth authoritie credit friends or any such thing and yet haue not receiued the spirit of God what are we but a more fit substance or subiect whereupon Sathan may frame the worke of sinne It is not the poore sillie or simple people that be the maine instruments which the diuell doth vse in his greatest affaires to doe hurt but the wise politique rich and mightie men of the world Contrariwise if with these good gifts we haue the spirit of God what great good may we doe in Church or Common-wealth If besides the beautie of God his spirit we haue the flowers of outward things what a singular ornament is this to our garland What shall I say more In affliction the spirit sheweth vs the hand of God both humbling and comforting vs reuealeth our sinnes worketh in vs the contempt of this life the desire of the life to come and so sanctifieth our crosse by wisedome repentance and patience Seeing then these are the effects of God his spirit that it feoffeth vs by faith into euerlasting inheritance it assureth vs of all our rich treasures in Iesus Christ seeing it sanctifieth all inward gifts seasoneth the vse of all outward things briefly seeing with it all things seeming miserable are most blessed and without it all things seeming happie are most miserable it followeth that of all gifts the holy Ghost is the most excellēt Howbeit one thing here is to be added that we may wholy separate our selues from the Anabaptists we speake of the Spirit as he sheweth his force in vs and worketh in vs by the ministerie of the word which two worke together and therefore it is said Ioh. 6. My words are spirit and life For without the Spirit the word is as the bright Sunne to a blind man who not for fault of a pure obiect but for want of sense is not able to discerne the cleerest thing in the world and therfore the Prophet Dauid Psal. 119 saith Open mine eyes O Lord that I may see the wonders of thy law True it is the Sunne is bright but what is that to a blinde man True it is the word is glorious but what is that to a man without the spirit of God For so farre we profit by the word as we receiue the power of it by the inward ministerie of the Spirit we must trie the spirits by the word and we shall then know that we haue receiued the spirit of God when he giueth vs the pure vnderstanding the carefull receiuing and zealous practising of the same Carnall men and our late Anabaptists be but boasters of themselues in terming themselues spiritual men we are not taught so to bragge of the Spirit or any worke thereof but as it is warranted vnto vs by the written word we confesse that blinde is our minde and that we cannot profit by the word but by God his spirit we looke not for the spirit in our phantasie but for the spirit which worketh by the word which spirit spake by Abraham by the Patriarches by Moses and the Prophets by Paul and the Apostles and by our Sauiour Christ himselfe Seeing the spirit of God is so high a thing we are here to complaine why we hunt after life profit and pleasure and haue so small care to obtaine God his good spirit which is so pretious It is a great fault to fansie so much the things of this world and so little to esteeme this And here not of a set treatise but by the way we will speake of the last part of our diuision that is of the meane how to attaine to these graces of the Spirit We know rich men can for their increase frequent faires ambitious men can get preferment carnall men will watch their opportunities and euery man in his kinde knoweth how to prouide best for his profit and pleasure Our way goeth on the other hand and heth in the carefull hearing of the word the feruent vse of prayer the reuerent fruitfull resorting to the Sacraments and most holy submitting of ourselues to the discipline of the Lord in frequenting the companie of God his children and in waining our selues from the world by all which meanes the spirit may haue a more voluntarie free and perfect worke in and vpon vs. And although all these things are not particularly here set downe yet marke here is named the most proper meane pointing at all the rest and this as ye see is prayer by the which the Lord conueigheth his spirit into vs to make all the other meanes more pleasant profitable to vs. Why then are not so many sermons now adaies more effectuall when one or two sermons touched these people so powerfully Surely God his spirit worketh not in vs as he wrought in them Why when any be conuerted doe so few turne to the Lord when as the Lord drew so many of these men at once to himselfe Because we are drawne away too much of our owne flesh and taste not the sweetnes of God his spirit as they did But can a man pray for faith and God his spirit which as yet hath neither faith nor the spirit of God Whatsoeuer good gift we haue it is certaine we haue it by faith and God his spirit in some measure in vs and then we may pray for the increase of them in vs. For it is God his spirit that prayeth in vs Rom 8 True it is that many haue receiued God his Spirit before they feele it and faith before they see it and by this meanes they pray to receiue faith and the spirit of God as they thinke or rather the increase of both thinke I because they haue receiued them before for els could they neuer truly haue prayed But they then that are called owe this dutie to Ministers that they must pray for thē euen as Preachers must pray for them Thus we shall see the prayers of the Church Psalm 67. The Pastor for the people the people for the Pastor must make prayers supplications Generally all must so let their light shine before men so watch in prayer that others seeing our godly life may say oh what a people in wisedome true godlines is this it is a good and an happie thing to ioyne our selues to them what zeale what humilitie what plentifull fruits of faith are here blessed are the people that haue such a Pastor blessed is the Pastor that hath such a people And here let vs remember how the Apostles did not onely pray for the increase of God his spirit in themselues but for the beginnings of it in others which as yet had not receiued it teaching vs thereby what is our dutie to wit that we rest not in our owne priuate feelings or in praying for the increase of them but that we pray that others may taste of the like ioyes as we
saued which point is necessarily to be noted For the diuell will tell vs Christ died for others but not for vs True it is that all repentant sinners compared with the number of the vnrepentant are but few Howbeit if I truely abhorre my sinnes and my selfe for my sinnes sake if I purpose to leaue sinnâ— and trauell in the wayes of righteousnes if I loue GOD and hate â—niquitie and depart from it although I want all these solen ne preparations yet I am perswaded I shall be saued And yet remember that here is no such libertie for hard-hearted sinners neither is the Sea of mercie denied to sorrowfull sinners For as no sinner shall be damned that will repent and it truth desireth to be saued so the Lord will not iustifie the wicked and obstinate sinner Whosoeuer therefore hath eares let him heare who so hath eyes let him see who so hath an heart let him consider of this bountifull mercie of God whether hee be in miserie outward or trouble inward and know from the Lord his owne mouth that Whosoeuer calleth on the Name of the LORD hee shall be saued FINIS THE THIRDE PART OF THE WORKES OF THE REVEREND AND FAITHFVL SERVANT OF IESVS CHRIST MAISTER RICHARD GREENHAM MINISTER AND PREAcher of the Word of GOD containing seuenteene Sermons the Titles and Texts whereof appeare in the next Page following PROV 10. 7. The memoriall of the iust shall bee blessed but the name of the wicked shall rotte VERS 11. The mouth of the righteous is as a welspring of life VERITAS VIRESSIT VVLNERE TC AT LONDON Imprinted by Thomas Creede for William Welbie and are to be solde at his shoppe in Paules Church-yard at the signe of the Swanne 1611. THE SERMONS FOLLOVVING ARE THESE 1 OF quenching the spirit 1. THES 5. 19. 2 Of murmuring EXOD. 16. 2. 3 Of zeale REVEL 3. 19. 4 Of a good name PROV 22. 1. 5 Of humilitie PROV 18. 12. 6 Of the education of children PROV 17. 21. 7 Of repentance and true sorrow for sinne ACT. 2. 37. 38. 8. 9. Three Sermons of the heauenly purchase on the 13. of 10. Matthew and the 44 verse 11 Of Christian warfare on EPHES. 6. vers 10. 11. 12. 12 Of diuers Christian instructions PSAL. 16. 13 Of flying euill company Idolatrie c. on GEN. 42. vers 9. 12. 14. 15. 21. 14 Of the mutuall duties betweene the Ministers and people on HEB. 13. vers 17. 15 Of the confession of sinne and the necessarie vse thereof on PROV 28. 15. 16 Of the effects of Christ his Crosse c. in two sermons 17 on GALAT. 6. vers 14. 15. TO THE RIGHT WORSHIPFVL SIR IVLIVS CAESAR KNIGHT AND TO THE RIGHT VERtuous Lady his wife HENRY HOLLAND wisheth an increase of all prosperitie and the rich grace of Gods spirit vnto life euerlasting THese Sermons right Worshipfull are full of good instruction and consolation I haue endeuoured to giue some view of theâ— al by some short aphorismes on this manner I. The first Sermon is of the quenching of the spirit where hee teacheth vs 1. That albeit those be worthily condemned that nâ—vâ—r tâ—sted nor desire to taste of the spirit of God yet a more iust and fearefull condemnation is like to come on them that hauing once receiued it doâ— after lose the same 2. To knowe whether we haue the spirit he saith like as hee knoweth best that hee hath lâ—fe which feeleth it in himselfe so hee best knoweth whether hee haue the spirit that feâ—eth thâ— spirit working in himselfe Againe he that hath the spirit of Christ hath some thing in him giuen him of God by his word aboue all that can be attained by any naturall gift or humane industrie 3. Tâ—e spirit often in regeneration causeth in the spirituall man a great and generall astonishment for great â—â—d enormous sinnes committed and then it dealeth more particularly smitâ—â—g vs with a speciall griefe for speciall sinnes 4. Then the spirit teacheth how the faculties of the soâ—le are all bent to rebellion against God and specially how reason fighteth against faith and is a great patronâ— of vnbeliefe 5 After all this the spirit saith he bringeth vs to seâ— the vnsâ—â—rchable riches of Christ and worketh in vs that precious faith whereby â—â— apprehend our free iustification in Christ. And then followes the feeling of ioy vnspeakable and that blessed peace of conscience which passetâ— vnderstanding iudgement is reformed affections are cleane altered and there wil appeare in â—ll faculties great forwardnes and readines to performe things acceptable vnto God 6. After some falies of frailtie â—f we continue our former hatred of sinne the oftner wâ— fal conceiue the more dâ—â—dly hatred against sinne if our sorrow for sinne increase if our care continue to preuent and cut off all occasions of sinne albeit we slip and fall often yet wee may not say the spirit is quenched 7. Such as haue the greater and more certaine graces of the spirit of regeneration their knowledge is well grounded and they labour euermore for a good measure of knowledge to direct them in their particular duties the knowledge of the wicked is but coÌ„fused general vncertaine 8. Albeit the spirit can neuer be vtterly taken from the beleeuers yet if they waxe proud secure and fall to sin the graces of the spirit the cleere vnderstanding the feeling the affection and ioy in the holy Ghost may so die decay in them that they may well seeme to themselues and others to haue quenched the spirit These and the like singular doctrines concerning this matter are contained in this Sermon This argument was further inlarged and amplified in other Sermons by him which as yet I cannot finde For he taught also by what degrees the spirit is quenched and they were these 1. By neglecting the meanes of cherishing the grace of the spirit 2. From neglecting the meanes to proceede to the grieuing of the spirit 3. From grieuing to come to vexing and prouoking the spirit 4. Lastly how some after long prouocations haue quenched the spirit and lost all the good light graces of God which they seemed before to haue had These be most dangerous degrees of sinne and steps to perdition And thus farre of the first Sermon II. The second sermon is against murmuring a sinne no lesse dangerous than common in all degrees and conditions of men We be here taught 1. What the nature is of impatiencie for outward things what dishonour it brings to God what a torment to vnbeleeuers in whom â—â—e want of one small thing breedâ— such â—isâ—â—ntâ—ntment â—â— the possâ—ssiâ—on of mâ—â— rich blessâ—â—â—â—â—â—â—â—ot quâ—â—t them 2. What remedies best sâ—rue to make our hearts calme in aâ—â— such distempred affections and they bee these first most highly to esteeme of Gods fauour and to prâ—ferre that one benefit of the â—ardon of our sinnes before all the riches of this life Secondly to labour for that precious faith iâ— Christ
of Gods iudgement 3. That we must wisely discerne betweene the true sorrow for sinne which causeth repentance not to be repented of and that worldly sorrow which causeth death For godly sorrow softneth the hart to the obedience of the word but that worldly sorrow causeth men to kicke and spurne against the word to the further hardning of their hearts 4. That many are galled and pricked with pouertie sicknes and other afflictions but few with their sinnes which is the cause of their afflictions But let men be well assured of this saith he that if a man be not troubled for sinne here he is in the way to hell if he be troubled in this life for sinne he is in the way to heauen 5. Lastly that in true repentance the pricking of the heart and sorrowing for sinne must be continued and daily renewed we must be humbled with continuall sorrow that we may bee refreshed with daily comfort in Christ. And thus farre the compendious and short view of all these Sermons This graue and reuerend Father who hath left vs these holy instructions hauing continued for many yeeres with good successe and a comfortable experience of Gods blessing on his holy ministery in preaching the Gospell of Christ his Sermons were many in number and how effectuall let the godly iudge by these fewe which Gods good prouidence hath reserued for posteritie Now right Worshipfull I offer them vnto your good patronage and protection because I am well assured you loue and what you may you further the preaching of the Gospell of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ. Much am I bound to remember your Worship and that vertuous Lady your wife for your great loue to me and mine I can no way require your loue yet by some poore testimonie I desire to make mine affection knowne in the performance of any Christian duty what I may The Lord Iesus Christ that hath knit both your harts by one spirit in one holy faith vnto himselfe and in loue vnfained one to another graunt you the true peace which passeth vnderstanding to keepe your hearts and mindes in his faith loue and feare vnto the end And thus I humbly take my leaue recommending you and all yours to the protection of the Almightie Your Worships euer to command in Iesus Christ HENRY HOLLAND A SERMON PREACHED BY MAISTER RICHARD GREENHAM VPON THESE WORDS THE FIRST SERMON Quench not the spirit 1. Thess. 5. 19. ALl the doctrine of the Scriptures may be briefly referred to these two heads First how wee may be prepared to receiue the spirit of God Secondly how the spirit may be retained when as wee haue once receiued it And therefore Saint Paul hauing laboured to instruct the Thessalonians in the former part of this Epistle how they may receiue the spirit doth here teach them how to keepe and continue this spirit vnto the end And this the Apostle doth by giuing them a charge and commaundement that in no wise they doe Quench the spirit thereby doubtles teaching that as the shunning of euill is the first step vnto goodnes so the readie way to continue the spirit of God in our hearts is to labour that it be not quenched Now the Apostle vpon great waightie cōsideration doth here deliuer this precept For first of all though al those be worthily and iustly condemned that neuer tasted of the spirit of God yet as our Sauiour Christ saith A more iust and fearefull condemnation is like to come vpon them that hauing once receiued it doe afterward lose the same againe Moreouer without this spirit of God no holy exercise can haue his full effect for the word worketh not where the spirit of God is wanting prayers haue no power to pearce into the presence of God the Sacraments seeme small and sillie things in our eyes and all other orders and exercises which God hath graunted ordained for man they are vnprofitable to man where the spirit is not present to cōuey them into our hearts there to seale vp the fruit of them Last of all we are fit to receiue no good grace at Gods hand nay we doe not esteeme Gods graces when we haue not the spirit to teach vs to set a due price vpon them for speake of the Law or of the Gospel of sinne or of righteousnesse speake of Christ or of our redemption and iustification by him yea speake of that huge and heauie waight of glorie wherewith the elect of God shall be crowned all this moueth not we are little affected therewith vnlesse God giue vs of his good spirit to profit by the same The Apostle therefore with good reason gaue this precept and we for many great causes are to listen vnto it least by any meanes the spirit of God be quenched in vs so we depriue our selues of all these fruits Now whereas the Apostle saith Quench not the spirit it may appeare that he speaketh to those that had alreadie receiued the spirit For as the fire cannot be said to be quenched where it is not so they cānot be said to quench or lose the spirit which haue not as yet receiued it Then know that this precept doth properly belong to thē that haue receiued the spirit of God and they especilly are to make a speciall vse of it for the other it cannot profit them vnlesse that as the seede lying in the ground a long time doth afterward budde and become fruitfull so this continue in their mindes till they haue tasted in some good sort of the spirit of God and then breed in them some carefulnes that they doe not quench it Well then to them that haue felt and found the spirit of God in them to them saith S. Paul in this place Take heede that ye quench not the spirit Of this if we doe somewhat seriously consider these two questions will offer themselues and soone arise in our minde First how we may know whether we haue the spirit of God or no. Secondly if we haue it whether it may be lost againe or no which if they bee well and sufficiently answered they will doubtlesse giue great force vnto this precept For the first then if we will knowe whether we haue the spirit or no we must surely vnderstand that as he knoweth best that he hath life which feeleth it in himselfe so he best knoweth whether he haue the spirit of God that feeleth the spirit working in him And if wee will further know this by the peculiar working and effects of the spirit then let vs marke these First of all if there bee nothing in man but the nature of man if nothing but that may be attained by the art and industrie of a man then surely in that man is not the spirit of God for the spirit is from God it is from aboue it is aboue nature and therefore the Apostle doth set the spirit of God against the spirit of the world when he saith We haue
therefore it is the spirit of God that must certifie our hearts and spirits of the same And hereof there doth arise that which we take as the fourth note when we finde it in our selues to wit the life and nimblenes that is in vs to doe good for when a man doth finde fauour from God for the forgiuenes of sinnes then the loue of God constraineth him that ioy which he conceiueth inforceth him putteth life into him for the performance of those things which are pleasing vnto God then he beginneth to finde himselfe not onely reclaimed from euill but also applied and framed to that which is good then is his vnderstanding inlightened to see into the mysteries of godlinesse and into that great worke of his redemption and into whatsoeuer concerneth the sauing health of his soule then is his iudgement reformed and he is made able to iudge betweene false religion and true betweene the workes of the flesh and of the spirit betweene that which is good and that which is euill displeasing in the sight of God Then are his affections in some good measure altered his desire is set not vpon earthly but vpon heauenly things his ioyes are not in the earth but in the heauens his anger is wasted and spent not vpon his owne priuate cause and quarrels but vpon his owne sinnes and vpon whatsoeuer hindreth the glorie of his God This is the life of God in him thus he liueth that hath receiued the spirit and thus he leadeth his life continually for they that haue receiued the spirit are led by the spirit do liue accordingly bringing forth the fruits of the spirit But this hath weaknes ioyned with it and men through frailtie may soone fall and therefore their life is said to be hid in Christ because in full perfect manner it doth not appeare Therefore if notwithstanding these frailties and falles wee will know whether we still retaine the spirit of God we must search our selues and trie our hearts by these rules First if through frailtie we haue fallen for who is he that falleth not we will then know whether by our fall we haue lost the spirit of God or no let vs see what liking or misliking we haue of sinne for if after our fall we doe hold our former hatred of sinne and the oftner we fall the more thorough deadly hatred we conceiue against sinne vndoubtedly that frailtie hath not as yet depriued vs of the spirit Secondly come and see how it standeth with thy sorrow for so long as thy sorrow encreaseth for thy sinnes it cannot be thought that sinne and the flesh haue ouercome vtterly quenched the spirit in thee Thirdly trie thy care and if thou growe in a godly care both how thou maist be able to wage battell against sinne in the plaine field how thou maist preuent sinne in all his policies then thou hast a further assurance that sinne although it be as great as Goliah yet it hath not hitherto preuailed against thy poore and little Dauid I say against those few and small graces which the good spirit of God hath bestowed vpon thee But the last is most certaine and that is this When thou art carefull to redeeme that which by the fall thou hast lost and hast a care to runne so much faster forward by how much more thou hast been letted by thy fall then it doth appeare that the spirit is in thee yea it is liuely and mightie in operation and such as shall neuer be taken from thee vntill the day of Christ. Thus may we in some good and competent measure trie and proue whether we haue the spirit of God or no for where these fruites are to be found there is also the spirit of God For further confirmation whereof we may note the manner of speech where he saith Quench not the spirit We doe commonly vse to say the fire is quenched when the light and heate thereof is taken away and indeed nothing can properly be said to be quenched but the fire Now whereas the Apostle saith Quench not the spirit he giueth vs to vnderstand that the spirit is in some respect like vnto fire therefore if we doe but a little consider of the nature of fire we shall a great deale better iudge of the spirit And among others these properties we finde to be in the fire First of all it will burne vp consume things that may be burned and consumed and therefore lighting vpon straw stubble stickes or such like it bringeth them to ashes and doth make them as though they had not beene at all Secondly it doth purge and purifie those things that can abide to be purged and this it doth first by taking away the superfluitie of drosse that hath ouercouered the thing to be purged Then by fining the thing it selfe and by making it purer purer Thirdly it giueth light euen in the most dimme and darkest places And last of all it giueth heate and withall doth as it were put life into those things which are capable of life for whilest a man is frozen and starued for cold he is numbed and as it were without life but being brought to the fire he is heat he is reuiued he is cheered then becommeth actiue nimble These are the properties of fire and these do in some manner resemble and shadow out vnto vs the workes and effects of the spirit For first of all when the spirit of God seazeth vpon a man and entreth into his soule then it beginneth to burne to waste and consume in him those things that will be wasted after this sort euill affections noysome lusts and other stubble which is in man by the spirit of God are consumed and burned Secondly it doth purge vs from grosse sins and daily more and more doth purifie vs that we may be a cleane and holy vessell and temple for him to rest and dwell in Thirdly it is a shining lampe euer burning continually giuing light vnto vs in that way which we haue to walke And lastly it doth set vs on heate inflameth vs with a zeale of Gods glorie with a care of our dutie and with a loue of all mankinde yea withall it putteth life and lust into vs to walke in that good way which leadeth vnto life and to doe all those good workes which may glorifie God or be commodious vnto men Thus we see what likelihood there is betweene the spirit and fire for which cause the spirit in the Scripture is compared vnto fire nay it is sometimes called fire for Iohn saith That our Sauiour should baptize with the holy Ghost and with fire that is with the holy Ghost which is like vnto the fire Therefore as truly and as certainly as we may say that there is fire where we see straw and such like things consumed or gold and siluer finely purged
or great light in darke places or great heate in bodies that were nummed before euen so truly we may say and so certainly we may perswade our selues that the spirit of God is in vs when we see our corruption consumed our soules purged from the drosse of sinne our hearts inlightened and made hot in walking and working according to that light The second question to be cōsidered is whether that man which once throughly tasted of the spirit may lose it and haue it quenched in him To this it may be said that because the spirit of God commeth to and worketh in diuers men diuersly in diuers measures therefore we must consider of the diuers working of the spirit then frame our answere accordingly First then there is a lighter lesser worke of the spirit which may be quenched in them that haue it and that this inferiour or lesser kinde of working may be taken away appeareth plainly by the parable of the seede which our Sauiour Christ propoundeth for that besides them that receiue the word into good ground and bring foorth fruites some an hundreth some thirtie some sixtie folde he doth also make mention of some others that receiued the word and yet continued not And what had not these the spirit of God in them Yes doubtlesse for they receiued the word yea they receiued it gladly and that which is more they beleeued that which they had receiued Behold then three fruites of Gods spirit in these men and yet they continued not for they beleeued indeed but their faith was temporarie it lasted but for a time and after a time it vanished away and the spirit departed from them for either the pleasures and profits of this life did driue out the graces of God and drie them vp or else the fierie heate of persecution did quite consume them More plaine and notable for this purpose is that in the sixt to the Hebrues for there the Apostle saith That some may taste of the holy Ghost and thereby be made to taste of the good word of God to be inlightened to receiue heauenly gifts yea and to taste of the power of the life to come And what then surely the Apostle saith That if such fall it is impossible they should be renewed giuing vs to vnderstand that euen they which haue receiued the holy Ghost that haue been inlightened that haue receiued heauenly gifts and haue tasted of the power of the life to come euen such may fall away and the spirit may be quenched in such There is a second kinde of working of the spirit which is a more thorough effectuall working which can neuer be taken away frō them that haue receiued it This the Apostle Peter describeth when he saith That the chosen of God are begotten againe of the immortall seede of the word This is not a bare receiuing or a light tasting of the word but it is a deepe taste of the same whereby we are begotten and borne againe The Apostle S. Iohn setteth downe another note of it saying That they that are thus borne againe cannot sin that is they cannot make an occupation of sinne they cannot fall flat away by sinne and why Euen because the seede of God abideth in them euen that seede wherewith they were begotten to a liuely hope of life euen that seede doth abide and will abide vnto the end Who so is begotten againe by this seede and hath this seede abiding in him the spirit hath wrought that in him which shall not be taken from him and therefore our Sauiour Christ saith The word that I speake is spirit and life And in another place he saith That none shall take his sheepe from him for the father is mightier than all and therefore in another place he saith That it is impossible that the elect should be seduced Thus then we see the question answered namely that there is an inferiour working which may be lost and a more effectuall working of the spirit which can neuer be taken away from them that haue it And this must not seeme strange to vs neither must we be offended that the Lord should take some and leaue others or that he should begin in some and not bring his worke to perfection for so he dealeth with other things in the world Some corne is sowen and neuer riseth some springeth and yet shortly withereth some groweth vp to an eare yet then is stricken or blasted and othersome at his good pleasure doth come to a timely ripenes In like manner some trees are planted and neuer take roote some take roote but yet not blossome some blossome yet neuer bring forth fruite and othersome through his goodnesse doe bring forth fruit in good season If the Lord deale so with the plant and hearbe of the field why may he not deale so with vs the sonnes of men If we cannot conceiue the reason of this we must holde our peace for all the workes of God are done in righteousnesse and all our knowledge is vnperfect therefore we must herein rather accuse our selues of ignorance than the Lord of vnrighousnesse nay we our selues doe deale in like sort with those things which be vnder our hand In Colledges Fellowes are first chosen to be Probationers and if they be then approoued they be made full fellowes otherwise they are not If a man being childles doe take some friends childe to make him heire of all his goods he will keepe him vpon liking if his manners be honest he shall be preferred yea it may be set ouer all his house and yet afterwards for some fault committed quite cast off Some other man taketh another childe to the same end and maketh him heire indeed so then wee must thinke it righteous in the Lord to deale thus with vs seeing we are in his hand and we must not be offended though he call some and do not inlighten them and although he inlighten some and doe not continue them and doe of his great mercie continue some euen vnto the end let vs rather see what vse we must make of this doctrine First we must take heede that we neuer quench any grace or gift that God bestoweth vpon vs. Secondly we must still labour to haue greater measure of gifts for the wicked may come to haue some small gifts such as may be quite taken away from them Lastly it doth put a plaine difference betweene the godly and the godlesse betweene them that beare a shew of holinesse and them that are indeed the holy ones of the Lord for the one endureth but for a time and the other lasteth for euer Now if we require a further triall whereby we may know whether we haue receiued that spirit which lasteth but for a time or that which will abide for euer with vs then let vs marke these rules which put a plaine difference betweene them First we must marke that inlightning and insight we
Wee are wont to defie the Iewes for accusing Christ wee spit at Iudas for betraying Christ and wee condemne Pilate for condemning Christ but wee are much more to bee at defiance with our sinnes which accused him before the iudgement seate of God wee are to accuse our selues who haue and daily doe betray him wee must condemne ourselues whose sinnes haue condemned him But if neither the iudgements of God hell nor the crosse of Christ can moue vs then let vs examine our selues how wee can reioyce in Christ. It followeth to speake of the counsell of Peter Repent as if he should say I know your hearts are pricked howbeit I wil shew you how it is the policie of the diuell to make these good motions quickly to waxe drie in you hee will stay you from perseuering you must therefore endeuour to continue in this godly sorrow The Apostle saw that this sorrow which as Paul witnesseth is not to be repented of as well begun in them but in continuing his Sermon still to that effect hee sheweth that our sorrow must be also continuall Many sorrow as hath been shewed but in a worldly sorrowing which bringeth eternall death not in a godly griefe which bringeth repentance neuer to be repented of Wherefore we are to note that repentance beginneth in vs continueth and endeth with sorrow Now if it might bee it were expedient to shewe what repentance is In one word repentance is not a bare leauing of sinne but an vtter condemning and misliking of that sinne which wee haue left For though we haue left it yet it may make vs to sorrow for it many yeeres after yea euen at the point of death Dauid had left his sinne but it caused him to sorrow many yeeres after Iosephs brethren had forsaken and almost forgotten their sinne yet it troubled them and grieued them thirteene yeeres after Our pricking of heart therfore must be continued and daily renued This repentance is figured in Baptisme both in that wee must dye to sinne and burie it and also that we must rise againe to newnes of life for a man cannot dye to sinne but by the vertue of Christ his death neither can he rise to righteousnesse without power of his resurrection Now wee must know that as our sinnes are forgiuen so we must also receiue Gods spirit If God promiseth mercie to our children much more to vs if wee beleeue and receiue his promises if to them which are a farre off much more to them that are neere And yet though wee haue been baptized an hundred yeeres and haue not receiued the holie Ghost wee may dye in our sinnes Some vnderstand by the gift of the holy Ghost the graces of God bestowed on the Apostles but in my iudgement their opinion is not sound because that was a particular thing giuen onely to them of that time this promise is generall and respects all posterities We are then to note that repentance is a continuall course of sorrow and if wee haue this in trueth then may wee boldly seeke for comfort out of Gods word and from his ministers and looke What comfort they giue vs on earth the same shall be seaâ—ed also in heauen Wherefore as it is requisite continually to till the group 〈…〉 f we will haue fruit and daily to eate if we will liue so in spirituall things we must be humbled with continuall sorrow that we may be refreshed with daily comfort in Christ in whose name let vs pray Our Father c. FINIS THESE THREE SERMONS FOLLOVVING viz. the 8. 9. and 10. concerning the heauenly purchase were preached vpon the 13. Chapter of the Gospell of Saint Matthew vers 44. THE EIGHTH SERMON Matth. 13. vers 44. Againe the kingdome of heauen is like vnto a treasure hid in the field which when a man hath found hee hideth it and for ioy thereof departeth and selleth all that hee hath and buyeth that field THe whole scope and drift of the holy Ghost in this place is to shewe that the word of God is to the children of God more deare than heauen and earth and that the Word is the onely treasure that God hath left vnto them the which indeede is a hidden treasure vnknowne vnto many but knowne vnto the children of God and the onely treasure which they desire for they which doe knowe it and perceiue the true vse of it doe make such a reuerent account thereof as that they are readie to leaue all things and to seeke for it and when they haue found it they are readie likewise to loose all and to depart from all things that may hinder it which they haue and to doe all things which serue as good meanes to keepe it to the end that they may come to the full assurance and possession thereof Although I might make a diuision of this Text into two parts as first the inestimable value of the word of God and secondly the precious account that is to be made thereof yet because euery word hath his weight and the text yeeldeth a sufficient method as it lieth I will omit the diuision and come to the words as they lie Againe the kingdome of heauen c. The kingdome of heauen is taken in two diuers senses first as all men doe know it is taken for that glorious estate which the Saints and the children of God shall enioy when they shal arise with Christ Iesus and raigne after this life with God and his Angels sinne hell and death being subdued which because it is apparant vnto all men we will not stand to approue The kingdome of heauen is also taken for the entrance which Gods children haue into Gods kingdome in this world which is of two sorts partly of the meanes whereby God offereth his kingdome vnto them partly of the graces of his spirit which he offereth by the meanes For proofe that it consisteth of the graces offered by the meanes we reade that Iacob Genesis the 28. when hee saw the vision of God and the Angels ascending and descending and had the comfortable promise of saluation and of Gods continuall presence and assistance made vnto him then he awaking said Verily this is none other thing but the house of God and this is the gate of heauen And that it is of the meanes it appeareth by the 16. chapter of Matthew where our Sauiour Christ saith vnto Peter And vnto thee will I giue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen-and whatsoeuer thou shalt binde on earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heauen And this meanes of entrance into the kingdome of heauen as it was committed vnto Peter so was it also vnto the rest of the Apostles as it ap peareth by Iohn the 21. whose sinnes saith Christ yee remit are remitted and whose sinnes yet retaine are retained And as vnto them so vnto all the true Ministers
vs as that it is not onely to bee confessed of vs in words but also in vnderstanding to bee conceiued in affection to bee well liked of and agreed vnto and in life to be expressed For blessed are they that can so thinke of and make vse of this treasure Now where a mans treasure is there is his heart and where his heart is thither are all the powers both of soule and bodie carried headlong For so soone as men giue themselues to like of and to loue pleasures riches credit honour or learning wisedome or glorie so soone they make these as it were their Gods when men begin to be perswaded these things are a treasure when their hearts are once set on these things then wee see presently that all parts both of soule aud bodie bend that way then goeth minde heart and hand and affection and the whole delight to the attaining thereof Therefore if this Word be a treasure then all the powers and faculties of bodie and minde must bee giuen onely vnto it Wherefore euery one must know this that they onely haue this treasure whose hearts are set on the kingdome of God they are the neerest vnto saluation whose hearts are set on the Word and doctrine of saluation who can say from the bottome of their hearts with the man of God Dauid This one thing O Lord haue I desired and that I will require euen that I may dwell in the house of my God all the dayes of my life But what to doe to behold the beautie of the Lord and to see the light of his fauourable countenance in Christ Iesus and to receiue the gifts and graces of the spirit of God which may be sure seales and pledges of his saluation yea saith he I had rather be a doore-keeper in the house of my God than to dwell in the tents of vngodly men Neither must we desire so much to be present in the house of the Lord in bodie onely but also in spirit that wee may euen behold his fauourable countenance shining vpon vs in Christ Iesus Wherefore we ought to make most precious account of the meanes because they bring much excellent graces By them we are brought into Gods house to behold his face and to enioy his mercies Why then will some say is the preaching of the Word the gates of Heauen are the preachers of the Word the porters of these gates If this be such a treasure why is not the Word more preached why is it not more esteemed Are the graces of the spirit of heauen in earth are they our entranee into heauen how then is it that they are not longed after Why doe not men make more account of them Surely our Sauiour Christ teacheth his children to meete with this obiection when he saith it is hidden This treasure is not apparant but secret not of this world nor knowne to them of this world but hidden and vnknowne of them and therefore not so much regarded and esteemed of And this treasure is hidden whether wee consider the meanes as things of no glorious shew or the graces of the meanes which are not of this world but rather contrarie to this world That the graces of the spirit are hiddeÌ„ from them of this world our Sauiour Christ sheweth vs in Matthew 1â— and 25. verse saying I giue thee thankes O Father Lord of heauen and earth because thou hast hidden these things from the wise and men of vnderstanding and hast opened them vnto babes That the meanes are hidden Saint Paul witnesseth in the 1. to the Corinth 2. and 7. verse But we saith he speake the wisedome of God in a mysterie euen the hid wisedome which God hath determined before the world vnto our glorie which none of the Princes of this world hath knowne c. And in the 2. of Corinth 4. and 3. verse he saith If our Gospell be hid it is hid to them that be lost whose mindes the god of this world hath blinded The Word is hidden in the base meanes of the Ministerie as the Apostle saith 2 Corinth 4 and 7. verse We haue the treasures in earthly vessels c. And therefore it being in earthly vessels is the lesse esteemed of the world Also this treasure is hidden vnder the creatures of Water Bread and Wine I do now speake â—afely of these according vnto the manner of men but I knowe how I doe account of them for vnto God and the godly these meanes are not base but indeede in respect of the graces offered by these meanes they are very base and who would thinke that in a mortall man like my selfe should be hidden the treasure of heauen and earth Who would thinke that by the preaching of a sillie poore man Iesus Christ with all his treasure should be offered vnto vs Who would thinke that in the creatures of Bread and Wine and Water were hid the seales and pledges of the kingdome of heauen These be treasures indeede but they are hidden As a treasure in the field This treasure sure is such a hidden thing as that the eye of the quickest hath not seene it neither hath his eare heard of it neither hath it entred into his heart to conceiue of it Now as in a goodlie field adorned with Grasse Flowers Trees Herbes and such like perhaps there lieth hidden no treasure whereas contrarie in a barren peece of ground wherein no such things are there may be and doe commonly lie hidden treasures very great so there is an inequalitie of meanes and the Lord bestoweth his graces vpon them for the most part which carrie least shew in this world and vseth them as instruments and meanes to set foorth his glorie and so likewise in the Sacraments and in the word of God though they be lesse esteemed of in the world yet in them is the chiefest treasure of all hidden This must teach vs that it is no marueile though fewe of the world come to this treasure because that it is so hidden and therefore this was prophecied of long before of the Prophet Esay in his 25 chap. 1. verse Lord saith he who will beleeue our report And to whom is the arme of the Lord reuealed The which prophecie is also repeated againe of Christ Iohn the 12 and also of S. Paul Rom 10. 16. But answere may be made hereunto euen they who are transformed into the image of Christ. Seeing then it was the complaint of the Prophets in old time let not vs be offended that so few seeke this treasure and men doe so little esteeme of it but let the wicked esteeme neuer so ill of it and let it neuer bee reuealed vnto the vngodly yet the godly shall esteeme of it neuerthelesse and vnto them shall this good treasure bee reuealed and made most apparant Let vs therefore pray the Lord that hee would raise vp and send foorth most plentifull and diligent labourers into his haruest and that he would send foorth
me wisedome in the secret of mine heart And Psal. 139. 23 Trie me O Lord and know mine heart proue me and knowe my thoughts In the night Of his holie exercises in the night the man of God speaketh Psal. 119 55. I haue remembred thy name in the night O Lord and haue kept thy law And Psal. 62. At midnight will I rise to giue thankes vnto thee because of thy righteous iudgements And vers 148. Mine eyes preuent the night watches to meditate in thy law The Physitians affirme that our dreames in the night season are agreeable to our musings in the day time and that our affections in our sleepe doe much follow the complexions the repletiō or euacuation of the bodie according to these they say also are the dispositions of the minde naturally without some violent alteration or extraordinarie operatiō And surely a man by diligent obseruation may espie his inclination of minde as well by his dreames sleeping as by his cogitations waking or rather the better by how much the night is more free from those troubles which worke great perturbations violent distractions of the minde in the day So that the agitations of the minde are by so much the more strong and effectual by how much it is more free and naturall which experience may teach both in them that are renewed and such as are vnregenerate The Philosophers not much disagreeing say that the ciuill vertuous man is much affected in the night according to his actions in the day and that the vertuous and the vicious man concerning halfe their liues that is the night seasō or sleeping times doe nothing differ sane that the dreames of the vertuous are good the dreames of the vitious are euill which if it be so then much more shall they whose hearts are throughly sanctified with the spirit of God either find comfort in good things or sorrow for their sinnes euen in the night season Such is the mercie of our God that he ceaseth not to continue our knowledge and to teach vs by his spirit and meditation euen in the night season and if at any time they breake forth into more sensuall libertie proceeding from their naturall appetite they make this profite of it by iudging that the Lord correcteth these wandring thoughts in the day by confused dreames in the night and their impure cogitations waking by vnchast imaginations in sleeping By the reines I gather is signified not the spirituall parts of the minde but the more grosse sensible parts of the bodie separated farre from the heart and that part which conceaueth and seemeth to be the Prophet his sense Psal. 51. 6. vers which before we alleadged that the Lord will not to that part which is most sensuall haue libertie giuen and that he hath charged the reformation of the soule to stretch it selfe to the most naturall parts and which are common with vs to brute beasts that euen in them also we should be sanctified Thus we see there is no part of vs whereof the Lord in mercie hath not care euen in the night in which one blessing the Lord will discerne and distinguish vs from brute beasts and more confirme vs in godlines For it is no small benefit if we rightly consider it that the spirit of God should so moderate with a continuall regiment our affections that if our imaginations burst forth wee should receiue the checke and be controuled in the night and by comparing one thing with another long agoe forgotten that the Lord should bring things againe to our remembrance Thus when we know we lye on the Lord his bed that in darke we must behold him present and feele our affections rectified our reines sanctified and our bed vndefiled we may be assured of some further sinceritie of our hearts wrought by his holy spirit and doubtlesse as we sayd before there is no small tryall of our hearts euen in our dreames when all things being more quiet then in the day greater oportunitie is offered of entering into our selues and furnishing our selues with serious deuises whether it bee in good or euill Wherfore God his children are not so lightly to passe ouer their night-thoughts but that they obserue in them either the mercifull corrections of God of some sinnes past or his gratious admonition of some sinnes to come or else his fauourable instructions concerning some sinne present which not beeing repented of will as well breake forth openly in the day as secretly in the night Nights To conclude we see in Dauid a minde throughly sanctified where the spirit of God keeping a continuall residence wrought a continuall progresse and growing in spirituall knowledge as well by nights as by dayes It followeth in the next verse I haue set the Lord alwayes before mee for hee is at my right hand therefore I shall not slide Hauing shewed before his delight in the Saints his hatred of Idolaters his stayed and full contented minde in God as his portion and inheritance who as well continued in him as he did begin his grace and that not only more openly in the day but also more secretly in the nights the Prophet now declareth how by all this hee was mooued to thinke that God was at all times in all places present with him both as a Lord to suruay his wayes least he should slip grossely and as a father to comfort him when he slipt of infirmitie His meaning and intent then is thus much that hauing seuered himselfe from Idolaters and ioyned in league with the Saincts wholy resting himselfe on the Lord and his word he desired nothing more then as the Lord had set a continuall watch ouer him both by day and by night so he might haue his heart in continuall awe to bee prepared for the Lord his presence The selfe same obedience the Lord requireth of Abraham Genes 17. 1. saying I am God all sufficient walke before me and be vpright that is seeing I am able by mine Almightie power to bring to passe whatsoeuer by couenant in mercie I haue promised to thee make me the arbiter of thy thoughts the suruayer of thy words and the viewer of thy workes commit thy wayes vnto mee in all things Neither must we thinke this to be enioyned to Abraham alone that others be exempted from this obedience but that euery true Israelite euery good Christian and true beleeuer who looketh with Abraham for God his power in accomplishing his promises must be assured hereof like as he was For where wee looke for like mercie we must performe like dutie and where wee hope for the like grace wee must haue the like faith albeit not in so great proportion yet in some acceptable measure following him whose example Rom. 4. we must not thinke so much to be person all as reall and for imitation How we should thus walke before the Lord we are taught of the holy Ghost Micah 6. 6. Wherewith shall I come before the Lord and bow my selfe
God the Sonne and assuredly warranted by the ministerie of the word and working of God the holy Ghost No. Why then should I doubt that my sinnes are freely pardoned Can a man by reason conceiue the mysterie of the Trinitie in vnitie the distinction of natures in one person Christ Iesus the secret working of the holy Ghost in them that are called the rising againe to life the dead bodie consumed to earth No we walke not by reason we liue by faith and we beleeue against reason euen because the spirit of God by the preaching of the word hath sealed and beareth record of of these things to our spirits Wherefore seeing we haue no warrant of any thing concerning faith but by the word and by the spirit and the same word and spirit assure vs as well of one parcell of faith as of another what blockishnes is it to beleeue all other points that doctrine and to doubt and call in question one concerning the forgiuenes of sinnes and seeing we beleeue as great things what peeuishnes is it to doubt either of the comfortable assuraÌ„ce of our saluation present or to despaire of finall perseueraÌ„ce in time to come Against these we see the man of God opposeth his glorious reioycing wherefore the holy Ghost speaketh Rom. 5 1. Being iustified by faith we haue peace toward God through our Lord Iesus Christ. And 1. Pet. 1. 8. You beleeue in Christ and reioyce with ioy vnspeakeable and glorious In which point we are taught that this reioycing of the heart praising of God with our tongue and holie securitie of the whole man is the spirit of faith and this is our true ioy euen our assurance that we are righteous in Christ that God is our portion our inheritance our guider gouernour and preseruer of vs to life euerlasting yea and this fruite of faith is a sure token of faith though it be not alwaies and in all men in like measure Howbeit where the want thereof is felt we must remember both to mourne and groane in our spirits for the want of it and also waite on God in the meane time and vse all meanes possible to recouer the same This certaintie of our saluation spoken of by Paul rehearsed of Peter and mentioned of Dauid Psal. 4 7. is that speciall fruit then of faith which breedeth that spirituall ioy and inward peace which passeth all vnderstanding True it is all God his children haue it not One thing is the tree and another thing is the fruite of the tree one thing is faith and another thing is the fruite of faith And that remnant of God his elect which feele the want of this fruite haue notwithstanding faith which manifesteth it selfe in them by groaning and sighing for it and by the complaining of the absence of it For albeit indeed there is no greater argument that a man is aliue than his liuely quicke and cheerefull spirits his fresh memorie nimblenes and agiâ—itie of bodie yet it is some token also of life when a man not hauing in himselfe this alacritie of minde acrimonie of weldoing can complaine of his lumpish earthly and dead spirits dull memorie and heauinesse of bodie as one that feareth and suspecteth these things to bee forerunners of some fainting languishing or dangerous sicknesse which is towards him And surely God his children who hath been made drunken as it were with this spirituall gladnesse are often wained from it either for their triall how highly they esteeme it or to punish them for some sinne past or else to forewarne them of some sinne to come Wherefore when any such morse of our spirits and extraordinarie deadnes doth come vpon vs let vs thus commune with our owne hearts Surely all is not well I must looke out I haue not heard the word cheerefully I cannot reioyce with his Saints I am subiect to some trouble and must preprare my heart for some crosse I must rouse vp my selfe raise vp God his spirit in me that I may recouer that life which is in Christ without the wich I am thus dull or rather dead The Prophet Dauia as wee knowe Psalm 119. finding in himselfe this vntowardnesse to good exercises the want of this delight the losse of God his countenance counteth himselfe as dead and hauing these things hee thought himselfe aliue It is a wonderfull thing to see it is a wonderfull thing I say to see how naturall a thing it is to all men to seeke a quiet minde and glad heart how vnnaturall it is to wish for sorrow of minde and griefe of heart and on the other side to behold the securitie of men in neglecting the meanes of true ioy and their vndiscreete plunging of themselues in endlesse and easelesse sorrowes in pulling vpon themselues sorrow after sorrowe and that with phantasticall delights all which kind of pleasures haue either their present paine or paine to come accompanying them and therefore worthily are they compared to the cracking thornes vnder the pot which make a sodaine blaze and are quickly out So the pleasures of fooles vanish away without any issue yea they are so farre from bringing any ioy in the houre of death that euen then most will they sting and accuse vs for dishonouring of God On the contrarie when wee feele the glorie of God to be our chiefest ioy and the peace of the Church with the feeling of our saluation to be the peace of our minds we haue that gladnes and calmenes of a good coÌ„science which God reserueth in store as a treasure and pretious iewell whose vertue is to comfort vs in time of greatest trouble whose operation is to draw ioy out of the bottomlesse pit of sorrowe when the world doth hate vs to shewe how God doth loue vs and when our minds are deiect to bring a pawne from God his spirit to our spirit to assure vs that our troubles shall haue an issue to God his glorie and our saluation This solace only cleaueth vnto vs in death and in sicknes and in time of trouble and therfore the more carefully must we vse the meanes whereby we may buy and purchase the same when wee want it let vs complaine and mislike our selues accusing our selues of some sin past or enarming our selues for some euils to come Vndoubtedly the iealozie of God his children ouer the securitie of these times maketh them to suspect that men may beare out themselues in good things for a time to serue persons time and place and that for lack of this true ioy and delight in them they will fall away and deceiue especially when men come to their libertie and are without controulement of person awe of any place or regard of any time Men for a time be hearers of the Gospell men may for orders sake pray sing receiue the sacraments but if it be without ioy will not that hypocrisie in time breake out will they not begin to be wearie nay will they not be as readie to heare any
kingdome Preach the word be instant in season and out of season c. It is no small matter to haue such a charge laid vpon him as is here set downe and is giuen to all Ministers as well as to Timotheus that euen as they will answere before the iudgement seate of God when the secrets of all hearts shall be opened so they will preach the word instantly purely and continually both in season and out of season omitting no occasion that may be profitable It is the manner of men to count it out of season if it be not the Lords day and therefore they will not let a little businesse of other daies to heare the word of God preached which tendeth to their welfare The Ministers must labour for their sakes both out of season and in season but if they be more mindfull of their worldly pleasures or businesse than of the saluation of their soules their blood shall be vpon their owne head But when the Minister hath thus studied the word diligently preached the word purely declaring the counsell of God exhorted both gently and sharply laboured to win mens soules both openly and priuately and that very carefully as well out of season as in season to what end will all this come Paul may plant Apollo also water but it is God that must giue the increase Though the Minister laboureth neuer so earnestly doing his dutie absolutely yet if God doth not blesse and increase the same all is in vaine As therefore the Minister is the mouth of God to speake vnto the people so must he be the peoples mouth and pray vnto the Lord both for himselfe and for them that the Lord will blesse him and them and graunt that the ministery of his word may be profitable both to himselfe and to them and that the glory of God may be increased by the same Thus we reade our Sauiour did who being very God as well as man and had power of himselfe to sanctifie the eares and hearts of them which heard him and to make his preaching profitable in such measure as himselfe listed yet for an example to all other which should come after he prayed to his father both for himselfe and vs. S. Paul also in all his Epistles testifieth how continually he maketh mention of them in his prayers The Ministers therefore must pray and that without ceasing as well priuately by himselfe as openly in the congregation and this promise hath our Sauiour made that whatsoeuer we shall aske the father in his name shall be graunted vnto vs. In administring the Sacraments he must also be very circumspect and although children are to be receiued into the Church by Baptisme and not to be denied because the promises do as well pertaine vnto them as vnto the aged yet are they to be baptized in the faith of the pareÌ„ts for there is no promise made to the infidels The Minister therfore must require an account of this faith of such as bring children to be baptized least otherwise he seale to a blancke and so prophane the SacrameÌ„t which appertaineth to none but to the faithfull Furthermore he must not admit all men that come rashly to eate the flesh and drinke the blood of Christ for it is no small matter but first they must eate it by faith out of the word of God and when hee hath so done the Minister shall administer to him the outward seales of bread and wine to confirme and strengthen his faith The third point of the Ministers is He must liue a godly life shewing himselfe an example to all his flock least the word of God bee slandered through his euill behauiour for although he preach neuer so good doctrine yet if his life be wicked and contrarie to his doctrine such is the sabtiltie of Sathan who thereby will bring the Gospell into contempt and be counted a vaine thing of men because the Minister teacheth one thing and doth another this were a grieuous and intolerable matter that the Minister should open the mouthes of the wicked to blaspheme the Lord God and his most holy word which is the power of God vnto saluation Therefore S. Paul together with pure doctrine giueth it in charge to Titus in all things shewe thy selfe an ensample of good workes with vncorrupt doctrine with grauitie integritie and with the wholsome word which cannot bee condemned that hee which withstandeth may bee ashamed hauing nothing of you to speake euill of The Apostle law no small occasion to vse so waightie an admonition that aboue all other things ioyne to pure doctrine a godly life yea such an ensample of grauitie integritie and all other good works agreeable to the most wholesome word which no man is able in any respect to reproue that the contemptuous and despitefull aduersarie against the truth may be ashamed to open their mouthes when as they are not able to accuse the Minister of any vngodlines for the word it selfe is so perfect and absolute in all respects that no man can finde fault thereat but if the Minister contrary to the word doth liue wickedly vngodly he doth not only purchase euill report vnto himselfe but also giueth occasion vnto the enemies and despisers of the truth most wickedly to slâ—nder the most precious Gospell of Iesus Christ. The Minister must therefore liue a godly and vnblameable life euen for an example of well doing to all his flocke Againe the spirit of God in that he saith they must watch ouer mens soules declareth a wonderfull care that the Minister ought to haue ouer his own soule for if he be bound to watch ouer other mens soules to the ende he may be saued and not perish if in the meane time he letteth his owne perish what shall hee get truly it will no whit profit him though all his flock be saued if he himselfe be condemned It is manifest in the first Epistle to the Corinths and 6. Chapter that no vnrighteous person she ll inherit the kingdome of heauen Therefore the Minister must of necessitie according to the admonition of S. Peter giue diligence to make his calling and election sure by his godly life and good workes as well as other if he will approue himselfe the child of God and heire of euerlasting life It were a vaine thing to flatter himselfe in sinne because of his office and thinke that God will deale the more mercifully with him therefore when as it is most certaine that as the saluation of mankinde commeth by the merits of one which is Iesus Christ so is there but one meane for man to attaine thereunto that is by a true and liuely faith in Iesus Christ and whosoeuer cannot assure himselfe in this life by the triall of his faith that hee is the child of God although hee can perswade and flatter himselfe neuer so much with other vaine hope all is to no purpose for hee may be assured whatsoeuer hee be either Minister
defend them from the diuell that rauening wolfe by the wholesome word of God and not to watch for his owne gaine And hereby shall he be knowne if in time of daunger he stand by his flocke and will not forsake them nay rather than that they should perish he will giue his life for their sake for if this affection be not in them the case is very manifest that they are not good shepheards but hirelings For the true vnderstanding of this point we will consider when the Ministers may flie for if we should denie that they might not flie at any time we should not say truth for our Sauiour Christ hath bidden that when we are persecuted in one citie we should flie into another It is manifest also that our Sauiour Christ himselfe fled as when the Iewes tooke vp stones to cast at him he hid himselfe and went out of the temple and he passed through the middest of them all and so went his way And in the tenth chapter of Iohn we reade that when they went about to take him he escaped out of their hands and went his way beyond Iordan yet afterward when the time appointed wherein he should suffer was come he fled not Saint Paul also and Barnabas as it appeareth in the fourteenth of the Acts being at Iconium when there was an assault made both of the Gentiles and of the Iewes with their rulers to doe them violence and to stone them they being aware of it fled vnto Lystra and Derbe cities of Lycaonia Yet as I declared before out of the one and twentie of the Acts at another time Paul went willingly vp to Ierusalem to lay downe his life for the glory of God So that if we should deny that we might not flie at any time we should deny the words of Christ who biddeth vs flie in time of persecution and againe if we should plainely say that they might flie we should put no difference betweene the true Minister and the hireling This therefore must we note if so be that the people ouer whom he is placed shall be in daunger to be seduced by false teachers from that most true and holesome doctrine of Iesus Christ hauing receiued as yet but a tast as it were thereof and are not grounded he must not in any case flie and giue place no though it cost him his life for it were a daungerous case to flie then because that his constancie in sealing his doctrine with his bloud may wonderfully confirme the faith of his flocke and draw them forward by his example rather to die for the profession of Iesus Christ than to deny him whereas on the contrary if he should flie they could not but fall from the truth being not grounded therein when as they see their pastor to hide himselfe But when this affection loue is in the Minister to consider that he is betrothed to Iesus Christ to defend his spouse and Church from his aduersaries and to bring them as it were by the hand vnto the bridegoome of which he hath so singular a care that he will neuer forsake thē although by earnest studie he should euen shorten his life and all his Physitions in the world should tell him plainely that it wil end his daies if he doth not giue ouer the same yet I say when he hath such a loue and affection to his people whose soules hee laboureth to feede and nourish with the word of God that hee will resigne his life into the hands of God and giue ouer himselfe vnto his prouidence and rather to end his daies with labouring and studying for his flockes sake than by withdrawing and sauing his owne life to suffer them to want then no doubt the Lord by his holy spirit shall teach him when he may without danger to his flocke euen with all their consents depart and saue his life from the hands of his aduersaries As we see by the examples of Iesus Christ and his Apostles who sometimes fled and saued their liues and otherwhile abode by it and suffered all things patiently So will hee teach his true and faithfull Ministers when it is good to flie and when not We haue knowne many godly Ministers which haue spent their time in studying and teaching their flockes and haue rather desired their saluation than their owne liues All these things obserued the Minister shall yeeld a ioyfull account vnto the Lord and stirre vp his people to be thankfull vnto the Lord which hath shewed them such mercie as to place ouer them so louing and careful a Minister which so hungreth and thirsteth after their saluation that he esteemeth his owne life lesse than it The second part concerning the dutie of the people to their Minister NOw we haue declared the dutie of Ministers it followeth that we shew next the dutie of the people vnto their Ministers which is the second part of our diuision truly this declaration of the Ministers dutie doth very manifestly shew the other for if the Minister be bound to applie his studie and to exercise himselfe diligently in reading and when he hath studied to come foorth and teach the people all things necessarie for their saluation and moreouer must set himselfe a liuely patterne of godly conuersatiō for them to follow letting no meanes vnassaied whereby he may beget their soules vnto God neither in life nor doctrine but must so carefully watch ouer their soules that rather than they should perish he must giue his life for them what shall the people then do vnto him for his intire loue and affection The holy Ghost telleth vs in these words Obey them and submit your selues So that obedience is the dutie of the people to their Minister The reason hereof is very good seeing the case so standeth that the Minister must labour to bring thē home to Iesus Christ by the Gospel which is the power of God vnto saluation if the people notwithstanding his paines will remaine obstinate to what end will his labour come all will be in vaine the people shall not profit by it and himselfe shall be grieued and molested with sorrow to see their disobedience The people therefore must bee obedient vnto their Ministers which labour for their profit which is a great grace of God who worketh all this in all creatures when hee hath giuen the people obedient hearts to bee gouerned by his word for which end he hath appointed the Ministers thereof And as it is a grieuous and the most dangerous thing to be obedient to such superiours as shall leade vs out of the way into destruction whom our Sauiour Christ calleth blinde guides which together with the people fall into the pit so it is on the contrarie the greatest vertue to become obedient to the true Pastors and Ministers of the word of God It hath been euermore the charge that the Apostles laide vpon the children of God of which thing S. Paul in his Epistle to the
themselues carnall cannot see themselues sold vnder sinne The Apostles knew grosse sinnes as well as they did to be the breaches of the law of God yea and the worldly wise Philosophers could confesse as much but he saw further that euery little thought rebelling against the spirit and fighting against the law was sinne which they neuer dreamed of And therefore Paul sifting his corruption so low thought himselfe euen as a slaue or dead man howsoeuer before he might haue thought himselfe and did account himselfe as vpright a man as the best of them If we likewise shall looke narrowly into the law seeing the good things commaunded and the euill things forbidden and both of them infinite then shall consider our selues to be infinite our affections not being angelicall but our whole nature corrupt and our whole will rebelling this will rid vs of all imagined righteousnes and will cause vs to cast off our hold of our owne perfection for finding the law commaunding good things so plentifully and forbidding euill things so manifoldly and then seeing our selues to doe so many euill things and to leaue vndone so many good things wee shall not onely be conuicted to be sinners but we will confesse ourselues to be most miserable sinners But why are not our affections moued with a sense of sinne as in iudgement we haue the sight of sinne because our eyes are still set on the things commaunded and forbidden and withall we looke not into the curses of the law and threatnings against them that commit the euill things and omit the good things FINIS THE SEVENTEENTH SERMON Galath 6. vers 15. For in Christ Iesus neither circumcision auaileth any thing nor vncircumcision but a new creature AS we haue spoken of the former fruite of the crosse of Christ which was that the Apostle was crucified to the world and the world crucified to him so now wee are to speake of the latter effect that is hee was made a new creature And here note by the way that though mention here bee not expressiuely made of the resurrection of Christ as was before of the crosse of Christ yet it is necessarily vnderstood and that according to the meaning and custome of the holy Ghost because as it is the vertue of the crosse of Christ that crucifieth sinne in vs so it is the power of his resurrection that raiseth vs to newnes of life and as Christ died for our sinnes so he rose againe for our iustification Rom. 4. and as hee died to cleanse vs from our sinnes so also to crucifie sinne in vs and as hee rose to impute righteousnes vnto vs so also to worke in vs righteousnesse and holinesse In that the Apostle speaketh here of a new creature as also hee doth 2. Corinth 5 27. If any man be in Christ let him bee a new creature c. we are taught that it is not sufficient to be crucified to the world but we must be also new creatures we must not onely put off the old man but wee must put on the new man and looke what wee detract from the one we must adde to the other it is not enough to die vnlesse we be borne again it is not enough to be corrupted vnlesse wee bee chaunged For as it was not sufficient for Christ to be crucified but hee ought also to rise againe so it is not sufficient for vs to bee freed from the guiltines and corruption of sinne which we receiued of Adam but we must also be clothed with that righteousnesse and bee made partakers of that holinesse which floweth from Christ so that as none of our sinnes shall bee laid to our charge likewise all Christ his obedience is as fully ours as we our selues had done it Now the better to conceiue what it is to be a new creature we must consider for the one part that which is Ephes. 4. 22. 23. 24. Cast off concerning the conuersation in time past the olde man which is corrupt through the deceiuable lusts And bee renewed in the spirit of your minde And put on the new man which after God is created in righteousnesse and true holinesse and for the other part that which is Coloss. 3. 9. Ye haue put off the old man with his workes 10. And haue put on the new man which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him briefly the word importeth thus much that whatsoeuer wee lost in the first creation wee must receiue in the second and whatsoeuer we haue been depriued of by Adam we haue it restored in Christ. Adam not in substance but in qualities was made like vnto God and we are new creatures made partakers of the godly nature as witnesseth Peter not in things essentiall but in holy qualities to resemble the Creatour And as Adam in the beginning and we in Adam were made wise righteous holy and in perfit felicitie and both he and we through sinne haue lost this heauenly image for in Christ it is renewed so fully as he is our wisedome and taketh from vs ignorance hee is our righteousnes and acquiteth vs from our sinnes he is our holinesse and freeth vs from our corruption hee is our redemption and restoreth to vs our libertie And because we are then renewed when wee are a wise people righteous holy and waiting for the comming of Christ we must on our parts in some measure haue our earthly wisedome mortified spirituall wisedome renewed our earthly affections slaine godly affections quickened our old conuersation quelled our conuersation from hence-foorth in heauen we must not liue as we were wont but our liues must be changed to the obedience of the word which wee must testifie in thought word and deede Briefly then wee are renewed by faith in Christ when wee assuredly beleeue that 1. Cor. 1. 30 Christ Iesus is made of God vnto vs wisedome and righteousnes and sanctification and redemption and by the fruites of faith by Rom. 12. 2. not fashioning our selues like vnto this world but by being changed by the renewing of our minde and by Ephes. 4. 24 putting on the new man which after God is created in righteousnesse and true holinesse First therefore we must beleeue that Christ is made to vs wisedome because naturally Ephes. 4. 18. our cogitation is darkened and we are strangers from the life of God through the ignorance that is in vs. How blinde we are by nature and what neede wee haue of the Spirit of Christ to enlighten vs the Prophet Dauid euen in that image of a new creature Psal. 119. by his often praying for the same doth plentifully declare And when it shall please God thus to enlighten vs then must wee labour for a certificate in our consciences to haue our sinnes cleerely discharged in the death of Christ and to assure vs that Christ his righteousnes in his resurrectiō is as surely imputed vnto vs as if we had done all righteousnes and though we haue been sinners as others yet
possessions neuer so ample and large and their substance neuer so plentifull and aboundant yet they could haue no more comfort in ante or all these things then Belshazzar that impious King had who for all his valiant Captaines and Souldiers for all his great cheare and plentie of wine for all his iollitie and triumphing ouer Gods people for all his merry companions that he had about him and all the meanes that he had to comfort him yet was hee in such horrour when hee saw on the wall the Hand-writing against him that his countenance was chaunged and his thoughts troubled him and the ioynts of his Loynes were loosed and his knees smote one against an other This and much more lamentable then can possibly be expressed is the case of all vnregenerate men And how great then must the excellencie of Grace needs bee which freeth a man from this wofull estate and condition Yet this is not all but as it freeth men from this miserie So 2. Secondly it bringeth men to the enioyment of all good things and that first in this life it procureth them the benefites following Namely 1. First a good estimation So that it may be well said that the righteous is more excellent then his Neighbour and that of all other they are the most glorious people that haue the spirit of Grace and of glorie dwelling in their hearts For they are precious in Gods sight as beeing his chiefe Treasure precious in the eyes of his people precious in the account of the Angels yea reuerent in the sight of the very wicked who esteeme them to be honest men dare trust them before any other many times with their goods with their children and their portions yea and with their soules also For when they are in any extremitie lying vpon their death-beds or the like oh then they crie out Send for such a Preacher send for this or that good man or woman now their praiers and their speeches might doe me good which heretofore I haue reiected or lightly esteemed and then none is to bee compared to them none to be sought vnto in respect of them And when they labour to disgrace and vilifie them by terming them Dissemblers and Hypocrites euē then against their wils they highlie commend them for it is in effect as if they should say These men pretend they haue manie vertues in them but I would not haue men thinke that they are so good and godly as they seeme to bee If they bee then they must needs be an excellent people indeed for there is none that hath any ciuilitie in him but hee will acknowledge that it is a good thing to heare and reade and conferre and to spende much time in prayer as Gods seruants doe but they crie out that they doe not these things well nor with a good heart Now if Christians consciences doe beare them witnesse that they doe performe these duties in vprightnesse then they haue the testimonie of vngodlie men themselues on their sides and till they can disproue the soundnesse of their hearts they must whether they will or not iustifie their behauiour Thus we see how godlinesse winneth a good estimation Now secondly it doth also bring safetie with it it setteth men out of gun-shot so that neither the Diuell nor all the powers of hell can annoy or hurt them nor any or all of the diuels instruments in the world preuaile against them for their ouerthrow for the Lorde is euermore a shield and buckler vnto them so that they must strike through him before they can come at them Hee will couer them vnder his wings and they shall bee safe vnder his feathers Psame 91. 4. Thirdly the vertue and power of grace is such that it maketh Gods children to reioyce euen in affliction as was verified in Dauid who when hee had many malicious aduersaries against him and many troubles beset him round about yet hee had more ioy of heart then they had when their wheat their wine did abound And so it is with all Gods setuants as their sufferings are manie so are they refreshed with manifold consolations And when outward matters of reioycing are furthest remooued from them then are they driuen neerer vnto God the fountaine of all true comfort and by that meanes their hearts are exceedingly reuiued And if they bee so much cheered in the times of their greatest aduersitie how much more ioyfull are they in the dayes of their prosperitie when hee maketh them to rest in greene pastures and leadeth them by the still waters preparing for them a Table in the sight of their aduersaries annoynting their heads with oyle and causing their cups to runne-ouer as the Psalmist speaketh And they withall haue a principall care to entertaine Gods blessings with thankfulnesse and to serue him with a good and thankfull heart in the vse and enioyments thereof Now if their estate be so blessed in this life what shall their happinesse be when they depart out of this life to haue the fruition of those ioyes which are prepared for the Saintes in the kingdome of glorie where all teares shall be wiped away from their eyes and they being altogether freed from sinne and sorrow shall receiue an immortall Crowne of blessednesse with the Saints and Angels in Gods owne presence where is fulnesse of ioy and at whose right hand are pleasures for euermore where there shall be no parting of company nor possibilitie of any vnkindnes nor tediousnes in conuersing together Much more might bee spoken of the excellencie of this estate and yet when all hath beene saide that can bee it is nothing in comparison of that which the thing is in itselfe and wee shall find it to bee when we shall lay downe this bodie of corruption and be clothed vpon with perfect glorie But yet that the dignitie thereof may somewhat more clearely be seene into let vs consider a little further of the 1. Price thereof 2. Rarenes and thereof 3. Continuance thereof 1. First concerning the price that was laide downe for the purchasing of it it was the greatest that euer was giuen for anie thing For there goeth more to the buying of a Christian then to the making of the worlde For in the Creation GOD did but say the Word and all things were presently formed according to their seuerall kindes but in the worke of Redemption God was not onely to say but to pay also and that full deerely euen the bloud of his onely Sonne which was of an infinite value And therefore if things are to be esteemed according to that which Wise-men will giue for them surely the estate of Christianitie must needs be worthie high estimation sith the wise GOD prouided it for his children at such an inestimable reckoning 2. Further in respect of the rarenesse thereof it is to be accompted very admirable If things that are very deare were also very common that would diminish some
their best workes yet seeing they haue pure hearts they are happie and blessed and shall finde the good effects of their blessednesse True holinesse and true happines are neuer separated As for perfection God lookes not for it at our hands If sinne hang on vs but we would faine cast it off if we finde vnbeliefe but would most gladly get faith if we be troubled in our hearts with hardnes but are desirous of softnesse if we be humbled for that we cannot be humbled sufficiently nor get such a large heart as we would desire and expect grace from heauen let vs not be discomforted for our defects and frailties for the Lord will spare vs and be gracious vnto vs in his beloued sonne according to that worthy prayer of good King Hezekiah The good Lord be mercifull toward him that prepareth his whole heart to seeke the Lord God of his Fathers though he be not cleansed according to the purification of the sanctuary Though many haue beene braullers heretofore let them labour to be peaceable though they haue beene worldly let them striue to be heauenly though they haue beene filthy let them endeuour to get chastity though they haue beene ignorant and prophane let them study to obtaine knowledge and holinesse and then they may come to the Lords table and welcome the Lord will haue respect vnto them and grant them pardon for their sinnes and supply all their wants and giue them more grace to doe their dutie in the remainder of their life and in the daies of their pilgrimage that are yet behinde ¶ Vers. 3. Surely they worke none iniquitie which walke in his waies That is they make not a trade and common practise thereof Slip they doe through the infirmitie of the flesh and subtilty of Sathan and the allurements of the world but they doe not ordinarily and customably goe forward in vnlawfull and sinfull courses In that the Psalmist setteth downe this as a part and not the least part neither of blessednesse That they worke none iniquitie which walke in his waies the doctrine to be learned hence is this that it is a maruellous great prerogatiue to be freed from the bondage of sin If there were no other reward but this yet it were a happy thing to be religious euen in this respect that we shall be set at liberty from such a seruice This point is euident from the Apostles words where he speaketh thus God be thanked that yee haue beene the seruants of sinne but ye haue obeyed from the heart vnto the forme of doctrine whereunto ye were deliuered Wherby we see that this was not the least priuiledge that they had being Gods seruaÌ„ts but indeed a matter for which he was greatly to be magnified that whereas they had beene the slaues of sinne and as base drudges at the command of euery vile and wretched lust by the vertue of the word powerfully preached vnto them faithfully receiued by them they had beene deliuered from that bondage and made the seruants of God in righteousnesse and holinesse of life and conuersation And therefore in that same Chapter verse 14. it is promised vnto Gods children as a speciall fauour That sinne shall not haue dominion ouer them It may sometimes tyrannously vsurpe authoritie in them but the strength of grace and the operation of the holy spirit of God will still diminish and at last abolish the force and violence thereof so that it shall neuer beare such sway ouer them as in the time of their vnregeneracie it did The truth of this doctrine will yet more clearely shine forth if we consider what the maister the seruice and the reward of sinfull persons are As for their maister it is Sathan For he is the God of this world and the Prince that ruleth in the children of disobedience of whom all vnbeleeuers are held in captiuitie and still imployed according to his will and pleasure Now he is a more cruell and sauage tyrant then euer Pharaoh was though he were very fierce against the Israelites exercised great tyranny ouer them yet Sathan putteth his vassals to carry heauier burdens and to toyle out themselues in baser workes then euer the taskmasters of Aegipt imposed on the poore Israelites For all impenitent sinners are in thraldome to euery brutish lust they must defile their bodies and corrupt their soules and consciences and pollute all their workes and waies when and in what maner soeuer the Diuell will haue them they must conuerse with euery lewd and sinfull companion they must runne vp and downe like drudges to follow euery vaine and base delight to pursue euery meane and trifling commodity and to hunt after euery promotion and dignity that offers it selfe vnto their view They cannot liue peaceably in the day nor rest quietly in the night as we may see in gamesters who breake their sleepe â—â— spend their time and strength depriue themselues of a comfortable estate and bring many miseries vpon themselues and their families by the ouer eager pursuite of their vngodly and vnthrifty courses It is a wofull and lamentable case that frantick persons are in that must haue euery one in the family to attend vpon them and to haue an eye vnto them least they should hang themselues or drowne themselues or get a knife to cut their throates or some way or other worke theÌ„selues mischiefe but farre worse is their case that are possest with a spirituall frenzie and led by the suggestions of Sathan who are euermore labouring to worke out their owne ouerthrow and to bring vpon themselues destruction of body and soule which is the reward that Sathan giueth them for al their paines that they haue taken in seruing him and in fulfilling the lusts of their owne wicked flesh according to the saying of the Apostle the wages of sin is death that is euerlasting death which is an vtter separation from Gods blessed presence from all maner of comforts whatsoeuer to endure vnspeakable and endles torments in the Lake that burneth with fire and brimstone which is the second death Another reason why it is a great priuiledge to be exempted from the dominion of sin is because it is a testimony that we are the sonnes of God as it is said by the Apostle Iohn He that committeth sinne is of the Diuell and whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not And why because the efficacy of the word and spirit doe restraine him there from A third reason is because that is it whereby we are made conformable vnto Christ Iesus when we are freed from the slauery of sinne we are still translated from glory to glory and haue the Image of God renued in vs daily more and more purging our selues euen as Christ is pure 1. Iohn 3. 3. This serueth for our instruction that seeing it is such a preheminence not to be a worker of iniquity therefore we should hereby fence and arme
thou forsaken me this was the complaint of Gedeon Did not the Lord bring vs out of Egipt but now the Lord hath forsakeÌ„ vs deliuered vs into the hands of the Midianites Iudg. 6. 13. M. Robert Glouer martyr at Couentrie after hee was condeÌ„ned by the Bishop was now at point to be deliuered out of the world it so happened that two or three dayes before his death his heart beeing lumpish and desolate of all spirituall consolation felt in himselfe no aptnesse nor willingnesse but rather a heauinesse and dulnesse of spirit full of much discomfort to beare the bitter crosse of Martyrdome readie now to bee laide vpon him wherevpon hee fearing in himselfe least the Lord had withdrawn his wonted fauour from him made his moane to one Austine his deere friend signifying vnto him how earnestly he had prayed day and night vnto the LORD GOD and yet could receiue no motion nor sense of any comfort from him vnto whome they saide Austine answered againe willing him patiently to waite the Lords pleasure howsoeuer his present feeling was yet seeing his cause was iust and true he exhorted him constaÌ„ntly to sticke to the same to play the maÌ„ nothing doubting but the Lord in his good time would visite him and satisfie his desire with plentie of consolation c. The next day when the time came of the Martyrdome as he was going to the place and was now come to the sight of the stake although all the night before praying for strength and courage he could feele none suddainly he was so replenished with the holy Ghost that he cryed out clapping with his hands to Austine and saying with these words Austine he is come he is come c. and that with such ioy and alacritie as one seeming rather to be risen from some deadly danger to liberty of life then as one passing out of the world by any paines of death Desertion in sinne is when God withdrawing the assistance of his spirit a man is left to fall into some actuall and grieuous sinne And for all this no man is to thinke that God is the authour of sinne but onely man that falleth and Sathan A resemblance of this truth we may see in a staffe which if a man shall take and set vpright vpon the ground so long as he holds it with his hand it stands vpright but so soone as he withdrawes his hand though he neuer push it downe it fals of it selfe In this desertion was the good King Hezekiah of whom the holy Ghost speaketh thus Hezekiah prospered in all his waies therefore dealing with the Ambassadours of the Princes of Babel which sent to him to inquire of the wonder which was done in the Land God left him namely to the pride of his heart to exalt himselfe in tempting him that he might trie out all that was in his heart To this place appertaine Noahs drunkennesse Dauids adulterie Peters deniall of Christ. The reason of such desertions may be this If a patient shall be grieuously sicke the Physition will vse all manner of meanes that can be deuised to recouer him and if he once come to a desperate case the physition rather then he will not restore him will imploy all his skill he will take poyson and so temper it and against the nature thereof he will make a soueraigne remedie to recouer health The elect children of God are diseased with an inward hidden and spirituall pride whereby they affect themselues and desire to be something in themselueâ— foâ—â—h of Christ and this sinne is very dangerous first because when other sinnes die in a man this secret pride gets strength for Gods grace is the matter of pride in such wise that a man will be proud because he is not proude for example if any shall be tempted of the diuell to some proud behauiour and by Gods grace get the victorie then the heart thus thinketh Oh thou hast done well thou hast foiled the enemie neither pride nor any other sinne can preuaile against thee such and such could neuer haue done so and a very good man shall hardly be free from such kind of motions in this life Secondly there is no greater enemie to faith then pride is for it poysoneth the heart and maketh it vncapable of that grace so long as it beareth any sway for he that will beleeue in Christ must be annihilated that is he must be brused and battered to a flat nothing in regard of any liking or affection to himselfe that he may in spirit mount vp to heauen where Christ sits at the right hand of the Father and as it were with both the hands of faith graspe him with all his blessed merits that he may be wisedome righteousnesse sanctification redemption life good workes and whatsoeuer good thing he is neither in nor by nor for himselfe but euery way forth of himselfe in Christ. Now this blessed condition of a beleeuing heart by naturall selfe-loue selfe-liking is greatly hindered God therefore in great mercy to remedie this dangerous corruption lets his elect seruants fal into trouble of minde conscience if they happily be of greater hardnesse of heart into some actuall sin so declaring his wonderfull mercy in sauing them he is faine against his mercy to bring them to his mercy and by sin to saue them from sin By this means the Lord who can bring light out of darknesse makes a remedy of sin to slay pride that inuisible moÌ„ster of many heads which would slay the soule Though this be so yet none must hereupon venter to coÌ„mit any sin against Gods commandemeÌ„ts least in so doing they cast away their soules For the godly man though he fal into sin yet it is against his purpose and it makes his hart to bleed the course of his life shall be alwaies vpright and pleasing vnto God because he is led by the spirit of God The ends for which God vseth desertions are three the first is the chastisement of sins past in the former part of mans life that he may search them out coÌ„sider them he hearâ—ily sorrowfull for them for this end was Iobs triall Thou writest saith he bitter things against me and makest me to possesse the sinnes of my youth The second end is that God may make triall of the present estate of his seruants not that he is ignorant what is in man but because he would haue all men know themselues To this effect saith Moses And thou shalt remember all the way which the Lord thy God lead thee in the wildernesse for to humble thee and to prooue thee to know what was in thine heart whether thou wouldest keepe his commandements or no. This also was the end why the Lord left Ezechias to prooue and trie what was in his heart The triall by desertion serueth for two purposes for other whiles the Lord vseth it for the manifestation of some hidden sinne that the godly may
when as they that trust in lying vanities doe forsake their owne mercie Ionah 2. 10. And graunt me graciously thy word He boasteth not on his owne merits but desireth all for Gods goodnes and till it please God to make vs rest in his word and in that alone we shall be carried about with euery blast of new doctrine runne a whoring after our own inuentions and neuer be guided in any good way ¶ Vers. 30. I haue chosen the way of truth and thy iudgements haue I layde before mee THough the Prophet prayed in the former verse against the way of falshood and lying yet it seemeth that by the spirit of God hee had made choyce of a good way for here hee protesteth that for his part hee had chosen the way of trueth and laide before himselfe the waye of Gods iudgements God layde before him two wayes the one straite the other wide the one of life the other of death the one of lying the other of truth which doth hee choose the waye of trueth that is that path which leadeth to trueth and wel-doing and in one word to him who is the way the truth and the life But how comes it that hee makes this choyce is it in the power of his free-will nothing lesse no man can come vnlesse he be drawn walke vnlesse he be directed runne vnlesse he bee enlarged or choose this waye vnlesse hee bee guided by the worke of Gods spirit without which we can doe nothing I haue chosen why then should not wee chuse it surely hee maketh this confession both to stirre vp others by his example and to testifie his resolution that though hee were in danger for this choyce and had fewe companions yet hee for his part would neuer seeke out any other way as Ios. 24. 15. Ioh. 6. 67. 68. 69. The way of truth thus he stâ—leth the word of God which alone shewes man the waye by which hee may walke safely and vprightlie But before a man can bee set in this way hee hath many seducements offered vnto him to drawe him into by paths It seemeth that Dauid ouercame them all made Gods word that Ariâ—dnes threed by which he passed through all sorts of Labyrinths If wee intend to make choyce of any other waye doubt not but we shall haue counsellors enough but this is the waye chuse it And thy iudgements haue I laide before me 1. Thy word according to which thou wilt pronounce sentence that haue I saide before mee it is euer in my sight it is my counsellor my comforter my guide and gouernour O happie Dauid if thou hadst euer done so then hadst thou not fallen either by pride of heart in numbring the people or vncleanesse of life with the spouse of Vriah Hence springs all impietie that we laye not GODS iudgements before vs. ¶ Vers. 31. I haue cleaued to thy testimonies O Lord confound me noâ— IF euer good man had occasion by crosses to forsake his profession and hold of pietie Dauid had neuer was man more beloued of God yet neuer was man so molested by men remember his troubles and his truth will appeare Did hee now forsake his standing abandon his generall or start aside like a broken bowe no he did not In the Lord was his delight in Gods word was his comfort He did cleaue so fast vnto the word of God in which his will is testified to man that no trouble could make him to forgoe his hold Mee thinkes I may bring in heere Paul speaking as Dauid doth Who shall seperate vs from the loue of Christ shall tribulation or anguish or persecution or famine or naked â—â—sse or perill or sworde As it is written for thy sake are we killed all the day long wee are counted as sheepe for the slaughter Neuerthelesse in all these things we are more then conquerers through him thâ—t loued vs. For I am perswaded that neither death nor life nor angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come Nor height nor depth nor any other creature shall bâ—e able to seperate vs from the loue of GOD which is in CHRIST IESVS our LORDE Rom. 8. 35. c. Confounde mee not If I cleaue not to thy testimonies thou wilt confounde mee as all they are who start aside from thee if I cleaue vnto thy testimonies men will confounde mee O LORDE suffer mee not to bee confounded by them or to doe that whereby I may be ashamed either before thee or before any man Thus Dauid fearing that by daily accidents his faith and profession might be shaken and he should in the ende become a scorne to his enemies as who more scorned then the most godly desireth that he might haue as he had trusted such good successe that vpon none occasion that hold which he had laide vpon Gods word might be taken from him Where we see it is the custome of the wicked to put most shame vpon them who desire to sticke most fast vnto God and to serue him with greatest sinceritie this is the great griefe of Gods Saints that they are thus confounded for well doing let them goe on as Dauid did let them pray as Dauid here doth in the ende they shall either see the confusion of their enemies or else reioyce in consolation of a good conscience that they are hated without a cause ¶ Verse 32. I will runne the waies of thy commaundements when thou shalt enlarge mine heart THis last verse is a golden verse in which he sheweth principally with what speede and cheerfulnesse he will serue God But because this race celestiall cannot be vndertaken vnlesse we know Christ and in him the remission of sinnes which alone knowledge doth enlarge the heart drawing it out of the dolors of death and perfuming it with a new ioy by which it resteth quieted in the Lord therefore as before he desired to be quickened and cheereÌ„d according to Gods word so heere he promiseth that he will most cheerfully goe on in the waies of Gods statutes where it shall please the Lord to set his heart at libertie by taking away from him the feare of his displeasure purchased by sinne and the furie of his enemies of whom he was in danger I will runne c. it is a metaphor borrowed from runners in a race who questionles doe runne with speede Such an one was Ahimaaz 2. Sam. 18. who outâ—an Chushi to bring Dauid tydings of Absolons death And Iohn who did ouerrunne Peter to the sepulcher Iohn 20. 4. Dauid will imitate these runners he will make hast and delay no time to keepe Gods righteous iudgements So would Paul himselfe Philip. 3. 13. I forget that which is behinde and I endeuor myselfe to that which is before And followe hard towards the marke for the price of the high calling of God in Christ Iesus And to this race he exhorteth the Corinthians 1. Epistle 9. Chapter Verse 2. So runne that ye may obtaine Now in this race some creepe
pleaseth God but that which proceedeth out of an honest hart a good conscience and faith vnfained ¶ Verse 35. Direct me in the path of thy commandements for therein is my delight STill Dauid sees the necessitie of walking in Gods way and his owne pronenes to runne out of that way therefore he desires direction from the Lord that as he had giuen him a desire so he would enable him to performe Questionles we are of our selues readie enough like vnbrideled horses in the wayes of this world to runne our selues euen out of breath and we haue many occasions heere to spurre vs on onely the Lord can keepe vs in this path therefore must wee pray for his direction which if we once obtaine wee shall not wander either in iudgement or practise out of the right path For therein is my delight I take pleasure in nothing more then hauing a right vnderstanding of the Lawe to performe obedience to thee according to the same Of this delight we shall speake verse 92. In the meane time note that Dauid in this was a type of Christ to whom it was meate and drinke to doe the will of his Father which sent him Ioh. 5. ¶ Verse 36. Incline mine heart vnto thy testimonies and not vnto couetousnes IN the 3. former verses are three petitions concerning Gods way In the first he desireth instruction teach me in the second apprehension giue me vnderstanding in the third direction direct me But because he sawe many stumbling blocks in this way some offered to his heart as couetousnes others to his eyes as vanitie in this and the next verse he desireth the remouall of them both Incline mine heart to thy testimonies Who now can thinke that mans heart can of it owne accord be carried on to knowledge of Gods will reuealed in his word and of it selfe practise the same when he shall but consider this prayer of Dauid who though he was a man according to Gods owne heart yet durst not presume vpon his owne heart with this gracious inclination from the Lord. The most excellent wits that euer haue beene or shal be will proue in the ende great instruments of Sathan and false witnesses against these testimonies of God vnlesse it please him to refine them by his spirit and incline their hearts to his testimonies And not vnto couetousnes I take it that praying against this one sinne he prayeth against all other sinnes as pride malice Luxurie lust c. But this one is heere named because as the Apostle saith it is the roote of all euill For as there is no braunch of a tree but it is nourished by the roote no streame of a riuer but hath his currant from the spring no veyne in the body but hath his blood from the liuer so is there no one sinne no not the life of man which haâ—â— not life and liuelihood from this one sinne 1. It is as I may say the â—other sinne breeding and bringing vp all the rest Like mother like daughters all bad but couetousnes is the worst of all Yet I know not how it commeth to passe that men are now a daies called good men not of their goodnes but of their goods he is the best man that hath the best purse monie is the man yea the whole man From the peeres to the pesant all are enamoured with Ladie Lucre. But why should they be so is wealth any thing else but thicke clay is it not a part of that refined earth which man ought to treade vnder his feete when in the infancie of the Church possessions were sold the money was laid at the Apostles feete Acts. 4. to signifie as some thinke that we must rather trample vpon and contemne this trash then to haue ouer great admiration of it Alas why should we labour so after things temporall that they hinder vs from getting things eternall what will it profit a man to get the whole world and in the end loose his owne soule shall we preferre monie before God before heauen before our owne soules can it giue satisfaction to vs No it cannot Mans heart indeede is so little of it selfe that it will scant giue a kite her breakefast yet is the desire thereof so infinite that the whole world cannot satisfie it Are we the better because we are rich no more then the horse is for his gaye trappings Can we carrie them away with vs nay we brought nothing into this world and it is certaine we shall carrie nothing out The sumpter horse may carrie all the day treasure on his backe but at night it is taken from him and he carrieth nothing into the stable but often times a galled backe by reason of his burden Dauid saith if riches encrease set not your heart vpon them Salomon saith he that trusteth in his riches shall fall Christ saith it is harder for a rich man to enter into heauen then for a camell to goe through a needles eye Paul saith they that will be rich fall into many temptations and snares and therefore chargeth Timothie to charge rich men that they trust not in vncertaine riches I say then with our Sauiour Christ take heede and beware of couetousnes and that you may pray euer with this blessed Prophet Incline mine heart to thy statutes and not vnto couetousnesse ¶ Verse 37. Turne away mine eyes from regarding vanitie and quicken me in thy way HEre he prayeth against the vanitie of the eye which in truth is a vanitie of vanities Thus Vanitie seduced Heuah entangled Gods children corrupted Dinah endangered Sarah enchaunted Dauid allured Achan and by these windowes many sinnes enter into the soule Reade in this booke that godly chapter of the gouernement of the eyes and in an other booke the vanitie of the eye and with Iob make a couenant with your eyes and with Dauid pray turne away mine eyes c. and you shall looke better all the dayes of your life It were better to haue none eye then either a wanton or a wicked eye If such an eye offend thee pluck it out And quicken me in thy way he considers his owne deadnes and dulnes of spirit and he desires God to quicken him in his way this pronoune thy is very emphaticall opposing Gods way to mans way The Lord is righteous in all his wayes Psal. 1. 45. 18. all the waies of God are mercie and truth Psal. 25. The waies of men are altogether vanitie and leade to death and destruction Onely this way giueth sound comfort to the soule of man Truth it is that the wayes of men are pleasant for a time but the issues thereof are the wayes of death The wayes of God are difficult and dangerous but at the last they will bring thee to heauen ¶ Vers. 38. Stablish thy promise to thy seruant because be feareth thee WHat doth the Prophet in this verse hee confesseth himselfe to be Gods seruant An honorable seruice it is to serue God an argumeÌ„t of his
obserue with what delight of heart cheerefulnesse of countenance volubilitie of speech nimblenesse of wit strength of memorie and dexteritie of the whole man they goe about euery good thing and what is the cause of all this God putteth into them his good spirit and maketh all things as it were possible vnto them Hee that knoweth not this bee hee Minister or Auditor knoweth little of the Christian combate Is this so 1 humble thy selfe vnder the mightie hand of God that he may exalt thee in due time 1. Pet. 5. 7. 2 despaire not though sorrowe come in the euening ioy may come in the morning they that sowe in teares shall reape in ioy 3 censure not when men are not alike cheerefull in diuine duties especially Ministers who oftentimes partly for their owne sinne and partly for the sinnes of their auditors who either pray not for them or loue them not or grace them not or are not worthie of the best things are put to silence Augustine reporteth of himselfe that at his meditations of many sermons hee was often most cheerefull in the Pulpit on the suddaine heauie And I heard once a godly man in the like case speake thus to his auditors I was neuer so humbled as this day the Lord hath humbled mee in my ministery because you haue not assisted mee with your prayers A willing patient louing and charitable auditorie setteth an edge vpon the zeale of the Preacher 4 art thou dull waite for this quickening for in comming it will come and will not tarie That Martyr founde it who after the combate of many a dayes conflict cryed out euen at the stake Austine it is come it is come Mistris Honnie-wood that worthie woman found it after many yeares conflict betwixt frayletie and faith and here the Prophet Dauid found the same 5 vse all holy meanes to stirre vp the graces of God in thee as men doe to rayse vp one out of a dead sleepe the neglect whereof is the graue of many graces 6. feare this relapse into deadnesse of spirit after some extraordinary ioye and when you haue most meanes It is strange to see what readinesse there is in many people that want Gods word to goe many a mile for it to studie and talke of it and what small account it is made of amongst them that haue it in abundance 7 take heed of the soules languishing no consumption is like to this For by them c. Quickened hee was as hee saith by GOD but yet also by the word soundly preached sauingly vnderstood and particularly applied to the conscience This then doth the power of CHRISTS death make a man indeede to dye vnto sinne then doth the power of his resurrection make him to walke on in newenes of life No Aqua-vitae or caelestis like vnto this by which wee haue inward peace of conscience and an outward obedience to GODS commaundements Dauid reioyced in this blessing so ought wee wee desire to bee euer quicke and cheerefull to all good duties it is onely GOD by his spirit in the word that can giue it ¶ Vers. 94. I am thine saue me for I haue sought thy precepts IN the former verse the Prophet felt the spirit of God stirring vp his heart to beleeue Gods promises heere it becomes the spirit of supplication for he yet feeling terrors within and troubles without crieth to his Sauiour Saue me ô Lord. Yea Dauid but thou art a grieuous sinner thinkest thou that God will heare sinners didst not thou affirme Psal. 66 18. if I regard iniquitie in mine heart God will not heare me why then prayest thou vnto me why Lord I am thy seruant and the Sonne of thine handmaide I am thine saue me yea but many very hypocrites will say that they belong vnto me how prouest thou that thou art mine He that seeketh to know and doe thy will he is thine but I haue sought to know and to doe thy will therefore I am thine and this is the summe of this verse Saue me Saluation then belongeth to the Lord. Psal. 3. 8. yea it belongeth to him alone he saueth both man and beast an horse is a vaine thing in the day of battell neither is any man deliuered by mans might He is that Aiacis clypeus vnder which we are safe those Eagles wings vpon which we are carried that strong tower to which we must resorte and a very present helpe in the time of trouble when neither the wisedome of thy minde nor the strength of the body nor the gold in thy chest nor the endeuours of thy friends nor the multitude of an armie nor the defensed citie can doe thee any good then the name of the Lord is a strong tower euery righteous Dauid may flie vnto it and is deliuered How often doth God complaine of Israel that they had trusted in man and in the power of man and did not make him their saluation It is mans nature to relie more vpon outward meanes as physicke in sicknes friends in disgrace an hoast in warre c. then vpon God But he that without this captaine will conquer shall haue Zenacharibs reward without this Pilote will enter vpon the sea shall haue Pharaohs reward without this Physitian will be cured shall haue Asahs reward and he that will pray vnto any other for helpe saue the God of Israel shall in the ende haue the reward of Bâ—all Prophets When all saile vs God will not saile vs. Cast thy burthen vpon the Lord and he will nourish thee Psal. 55. 23. cast your care vpon him for he careth for you 1. Pet. 5. 7. Saue me with the Prophet let vs at all times in all places for all persons vpon all occasions call vpon God For 1. it is his commandement 2. a part of his worship 3. an honour to him 4 a testimonie of our faith 5. it distinguisheth him from idols vs from idolaters 6 By it we obtaine all things 7. our many wants moue vs to this dutie 8. all nations call vpon their Gods shall not Ionah call vpon his God 9. By it we talke with God 10. the contrarie argueth an Atheist Psal. 53. 4. Say therefore in all troubles Saue me ô Lord for thy mercy sake 1. But remember that thou must call vpon God alone forsaluation The Gentiles that know not God haue many other Sauiours the idolaters that knowe not God aright haue many also But cursed is the image and the image maker an idol is nothing nothing worth it workes nothing The learned Papist knoweth this the ignorant must not 6. If they would not haue the poore people to adore their breaden God why doe they make it at sometimes to bleede or their wooden gods why doe they cause them sometimes to speake otherwhiles to sweate many times to smile and oftentimes to stretch forth the hand to receiue oblations offered vnto them Origen saith well Impossibile est vt qui Deum rectè nouit supp ex sit statuae It is impossible that he
their superstition and heresies But what is this such a thing to bleere our eyes hath not the like kinde of life beene pretended in the Pope in the Turke and in other kinde of heretikes But we must know that we are espoused vnto Iesus Christ and that two manner of waies first by pure meanes then by single and pure hearts rightly vsing those meanes by whose Gospell preached seeing we through him are washed and purified to be presented a bride blamelesse before God shall we thinke that presumptuous sinne shall preuaile against vs It may be we shall faile in some particular things but it shall not breake the whole course of our life we may sinne of humaine frailtie but we shall not sinne of diuellish hypocrisie temptations may giue vs a foyle but they shall not finally ouercome vs sinne may dwell in vs but it shall not raigne ouer vs. Now when a man will be ouerwise and ouer righteous not contenting himselfe with those waies which the Lord in his word hath set downe he cannot be sound because his religion being corrupt his life cannot be vncorrupt On the contrarie if we finde our sinnes to be couered in Christ that our ignorance is enlightened by his wisedome our guiltie liues iustified by his righteousnesse our vncleane affections sanctified by his holinesse and our miserable and vnstaied spirits staied vpon the hope of his redemption we may boldly say sinne shall not raigne and ouer master vs seeing God hath iustified vs who will come and lay any thing to our charge Wherefore seeing we are purified by faith and our faith is grounded on Gods word and seeing all their ciuill behauiour is hidden vnder hypocrisie couered with selfe-loue and stuffed with vaine-glorie we may boldly say they are but hypocrites deceiuing vs with the histrionicall visard of ciuill righteousnesse Furthermore if we shall compare the estate of the Church of God with the condition of the malignant Synagogue we shall see them as farre differing as the light and darknes as the shadow and the body as God and Beâ—iall As to poynt out one estate namely in affliction we shal finde in them neither faith nor constancie but hypocrisie and periurie no wisedome of the Spirit to desend themselues but dissembling to hide themselues no heauenly ioy in their suffering no patience of minde but miserable murmurings blockish vnsensiblenesse no long sufferings nor heroical spirits when they shal boyle in cauldrons as some good Christians haue done all which notwithstanding we shall finde in Christ his Church wherein they that suffer are persecuted for the testimonie of a true faith their faith is vnremoueable on the word of God their coÌ„stancie in perseuering wonderfull their wisedome in answering abounding with courage and humilitie their ioy through hope and as it were a present enioying of the life looked for vnspeakable their patience vnminishable which thing whilest the wicked Church goeth about to follow it is like an Ape imitating a man and may be compared to the Asse which would be like a Lion For daâ—e heretikes auouch their sects as the true Church professe Christ and his Gospel will they not lie and dissemble when Christians speak their conscience will they not raile when Gods children speake humbly and constantly doe they not die either like rauening dogges or else become like blockes and stockes so that Sathan seemeth euen to haue possessed them wholy Let vs see then if the malignant Synagogue doth not so farre differ from the true Church as an Ape from a man or an Asse from the Lion Againe if we looke on them in prosperitie they are nothing like vnto vs the Papists curse vs we in holinesse of the Spirit doe pray for them their Church the more it florisheth before man the more abominable it is in the sight of God our Church is all glorious within and is the beloued spouse of Christ finally they are diuels in mâ—ns shape for euen prophane Christians and Protestants dare not but in great secrecie blaspheme the name of God prophane his Sabbaths defile their bodies with adulteries yet these men will not sticke to do these things openly when light and darknesse with them are so confounded when ignorance is simplicitie when euill and good are shuffled together what constancie can be looked for among men They be bleared with the vizâ—rd of ciuill honestie which notwithstanding is to our shame in that they can doe so great things for vaine-glorie and to get credit to their sect when we cannot doe halfe so much for Gods glorie and to maintaine his word But if we will be politike to spare with Saul euill men the Lord in his wrath will make vs persecute good men for Saul not punishing Agag did afterward persecute Dauid wherefore our righteous soules must be grieued with the iniquities of our times and we must shew our zeale in religion by a hatred of lies howsoeuer they be cloaked with the histrionicall visard of ciuill honestie For as it is dangerous to aduenture our selues to be â—ainted with the grosse aire of the pestilence so must we care and make conscience to keepe our selues from all contagion of peâ—ilous vntruthes The second reason as we said is the circumstance of the time both in that his owne person was contemned as port 14. 6. The wicked haue laid a snare for me but I swarued not from thy precepts As also in that the word of God was so slenderly regarded and almost brought vnto vtter contempt as in port 16. vers 6. It is time for thee Lord to worke for they haue destroyed thy law For the first how wonderfully doth it commend his loue to the word that when they made faire profers no gaine could get him when they began to threaten him no terrour could dismay him when they circumuented him with preferments no pleasure could preuaile with him no promise could winne him For the second they oppressed him with iniuries they vndermined him with benefits they supplanted him with politike slanders and set faire faces on their vile causes and yet none of these did so preuaile that either their violence could enforce him nor their liberalitie allure him nor their policies and subtill cauilling beguile him one whit to be drawne from the true worship of God which was an infallible token that vnfainedly he loued the law O singular triall that when the law elsewhere had no entertainment yet hee did defend it though hee was so highly contemned Experience doth teach vs that the more godlinesse is oppressed the lesse it is regarded and that not of the vngodly and wicked ones onely but euen of the very children of God aswell by calling as by election Dauid Psal. 73. saith of himselfe that he fretted to see the prosperitie of the wicked Iob Ieremie Abâ—uck in times past and many of the Saints of God in our times are greatly troubled and grieued to see how it goeth with the wicked and fareth
with the godly This then is a sure token of his loue to Gods word euen then to esteeme it when of the times it was hated neither is this any true triall or argument of the loue of Gods word to fauour it whilest others doe fauour it but when all formall liking of it beginneth to decay then in truth and constancie to professe it argueth true and constant loue of it And it must not be straÌ„ge vnto vs that the Church is often vexed with wicked heresies because it is the infinite iustice of God when men with feare and loue doe not obey the truth in a good conscience whereby they diminish the glorious credit of the childreÌ„ of God to giue them ouer to some horrible heresie At what time we may see both the grace of God in giuing strength to his to beleeue euen in the middest of heresies as also the faith of his children euen then to be constant when others reuolt from the truth As to continue in our former example of Dauid First he was taunted when it was said who is this man is it not the sonne of Ishai Then being betrothed and contracted to the eldest daughter of Saul he was deluded and depriued of her Afterward Saul prouoked him with open violence how beit still he perseuered in the loue of Gods truth To applie this to our selues if a man now a daies â—e called a precisian or termed by the name of a Puritane that some worldlings thus reason with him What will you become a Precisian will you giue ouer and forsake your frends and commit your selfe to their companie who are not able to preferre pleasure nor profit you wil you now enter so hard a life and suffer so odious a name Doth it not come to passe that this first blast bloweth vs away Other some can be content to giue their names to God but when they can take no course to get liuing and preferment then they begin to shrinke These men making godlines a gaine will so long worshippe God as they may get profit by it But wee must neither let contempt abash vs nonbenefits allure vs and when all law is against vs and of all wee shall bee troden vnder foote when wee shall be compassed with so many euils that these temptations wil come vpon vs it is better for you to giue ouer than thus to run on and to put your selfe in danger that which hath been in you was but a melancholike humour if you giue place to such affections you may hurt your selfe when all these things shall meete with vs wee must shew our loue by resisting them and cleauing to Gods lawe If we be not Ieroboams yet we may be Rehoboams Ieroboam hee set vp Calues Râ—â—oâ—oâ—â— a while determined to keepe the lawes of the Lord but afterward he fell to 〈◊〉 exercise This now is a singular triall of his loue who saith of himselfe for our instructioÌ„ I haue bin had in derision and the bands of the wicked haue robbed mâ—â—e c. They haue foâ—â—ged lies and laid snares for mee yet doe I not forsake thy law So that no iniuries could wearie him no contempt discourage him no benefits allure him no subtill daungers make him to quaile in despaire his faith was so sound in Gods word and his loue so pure in an whole heart One thing we haue omitted in the former reason which here must not be left out If we be espoused to Christ in the Gospell we are assured that he will keepe vs from falling or if we fall he will saue vs from lying in our sinnes But leauing this let vs come to the third reason which was the great felicitie which hee felt in the word and the sorrow which he felt in the contrary For the first he preferred the word 1. Before all profit as port 16. 7. I loue thy commandements aboue gold yeâ— aboue fine gold 2. Before all pleasures as port 13. 7. How sweete are thy promises to my mouth yea more than hony vnto my mouth 3. Before glorie as port 8. 1. O Lord thou art my portion I haue determined to keepe thy lawe And portion 14. 7. Thy testimonies haue I taken as my heritage for euer for they are the ioy of my heart Now because in a spoyle all these things doe meete together Seeing then we are giuen to loue our selues and to make 〈◊〉 a gaine or rather loue the word for gaine pleasure and vaine glorie wee shall see how great a thing it is to loue the word for it owne sake that is because it is the word of God But many will vrge the vse of lawfull things and say Why may I not eate this meaâ—e may I not weare this fashion may I not put on such apparell they bee lawfull theâ—â— natures I answere that they bee indeede lawfull in themselues and while theâ—â—â— are nakedly considered and as they are vncloathed of other circumstances yet wee are to a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with meditating on things conuenient least we turne the libertie of the Spirit to a 〈◊〉 of the flesh See here how wee loue pleasures more than the word Some are godly so long as they can get gaine by their godlinesse who quickly can be cold when they haue gotten greater preferment in the Church of God They forget that which wee must remember that wee must grow in zeale in loue in affection and indiligence as wee â—â—rease in outward things that we may shew our selues not so much to seeke after profit as after a better life not vaine pleasure but pleasure of the minde not carnall glory out the hope of Gods kingdome On the other side wee are to see how his afflictions grew when hee sawe the neglect or contempt of the law in others for his eyes failed his heart was 〈◊〉 his spirit panted his fleshe parched away Thus whilest hee measured himselfe by the word how his inward man ebbed and flowed in a delight of the word his ioy increased and decreased with the estate of the mind insomuch that hee desired for no other end to liue than to feele the comfort of Gods promises and his affections gouerned by the word of God For he saith portion 3. 1. Be beneficiall vnto thy seruant that I may liue and keepe thy word Wherein he agreeth with a saying of Paul Galath 2. 20. I liue yet not I now but Christ liueth in mee But I feare that I speake mysteries and paradoxes vnto a great many who yet are but naturall men and may learne these things of simple men in the country Well let vs learne if wee cannot bring foorth 100 folde yet let vs bring foorth 60 folde if not so much yet at the least 30 folde vnlesse we be either stonie ground who for want of roote in time of tribulation and persecution will be offended or as the thornie ground being choked with worldly cares or as trampled ground which is troden of all men And here
to fight against Gods enemies Whiles he was in his fetching policies did not the Lord send enemies the instruments of destruction to his wife and children Whilest he would rest on God hee was wise but when he would number his people he was confounded What did his policie in adulterie preuaile to disguise in such sort Vriaâ— to make him drunken to set him in the forefront of the battaile was he not much foyled Salomon who whilest he walked before the Lord was wiser than his father Dauid when hee gaue himselfe to many wiues and began to be secure and to runne into grosse Idolatrie was greatly displeasing in the sight of the Lord. Iehosaphat so long as he obeyed the Lord was feared but when in policie he ioyned himselfe in affinitie to a wicked King he was almost confounded and surely had been punished had hee not in repentance turned and humbled himselfe before the Lord whose policie also in ioyning his ships with the ships of Ahaziah was afterward punished in his posteritie Vers. 99. I haue had more vnderstanding than my teachers for thy testimonies are my meditation IN the second particular effect the Prophet saith he did excell his teachers which hee doth not to bragge or boast of himselfe but commending the free graces of God he stirreth vp himselfe to make other men not onely to content themselues with a care of hearing the word but also to make conscience of meditation This then is leâ—t of the Spirit of God for our comfort in that we may find the like fruite vsing by praier the like meanes so that if we bring not forth an hundreth fold yet threescore or at the least thirtie fold according to Gods wisedome True it is that the scholler often becommeth better learned than the teacher which is a singular blessing of God that the learned man should ascribe nothing to himselfe and to giue God the glorie hee enlighteneth where he thinketh meete and encreaseth when he seeth it good Now we may see this by experience euen in heathen men Aristotle was wiser than his Maister Plato in whom this blessing of God appeared in that they ioyned studie and meditation with their learning In Law Physicke they are most frequented who with much reading haue vsed much musing and practising None either in peace or warre haue euer gouerned excellently but they were great musers and did often sequester themselues from company then more freely to attend on meditation This doctrine shall be taught in a contrarie thing We know there is a speciall kinde of musing whereby Sathan doth often teach and communicate things to many in greater measure than they can receiue by all the books in the world so also there is a speciall meditating whereby the spirit of God communicateth to vs more heauenly things than either wee heare or reade As when Sathan will polish a mans wit to any euill hee will haue him to waite on him so God would haue vs to fill our iudgements in the particular meditation of things heard to see how all circumstances hold and faile This is then the wit which experience confirmeth that when wee are taught any thing which by reason is conceiued wee can adde if this bee true then that is false if it holdeth in the lesser then it holdeth in the greater On this sort let any man heare with meditation he shall finde something by the generall rule heard hauing the Spirit of God for his teacher which the Preacher had not or saw not or seeing expressed not Doe they then most profit who after hearing doe meditate and see more by the ministerie of the Spirit than by the ministerie of the Pastor Let vs marke it then by the blessing of God vpon it and let vs note the contrary by Gods curse vpon it What is the cause that there is so little profit by the ordinarie ministerie of the word and so great fruites arise where it is more seldome vsed but because meditation is the life of learning and the death of things conceiued is the want of musing Mans minde is infinite which nothing can satisfie but God or the diuell and continually rolleth either in good or ill In that he addeth thy testimonies are my meditation wee must note that to haue a sound meditation wee must be circumscribed within the limits of the word otherwise it will be erroneous but being ioyned with knowledge it refineth our knowledge and teacheth the vse of it If Philosophers saw that a mans life was a meditation of death whereby as they abstained from many pleasures they became neuerthelesse very vaine-glorious yet could they not attaine to any sound comfort because they were destitute of the hope of a better life But Gods children meditating on the last iudgement day make a conscience of many things past pare away many present corruptions and sigh for the remembring of their poysoned temptations to come How godly people haue excelled their teachers it needeth not long proofe out of the Scriptures Moses excelled all the learned men in Egypt Daniel surpassed all the Magicians in Babylon Paul excelled his teacher Gamaliel because though the Egyptians were learned and the Babylonians profound yet Moses and Daniel refined their knowledge humane with the studie of Gods word And Paul being brought vp in the doctrine of the Iewes vnder Gamaliel after he came to meditate on the Gospell of Christ excelled not onely his teachers but ouer-reached all other of the Apostles in heauenly knowledge We may then blush at the great knowledge in times past but herein we may be comforted because they as they were wise were also wicked but we may be as wise vsing their meanes and more godly meditating on the word which cutteth off all errors in doctrine and corruptions of life Againe Elie brought vp Samuel who proued wiser than Elie by his continuall meditation Salomon excelled Dauid by studie and prayer vntill he forgetting himselfe gaue himselfe to women Paul was taught of Ananias the principles of religion but he excelled him as far in the learning of the Spirit as he surpassed Gamaliel in the doctrine of the Iewes Let vs marke then the blessings of spirituall meditations which make vs fit in wisedome to admonish and in the spirit of consolation to comfort For in my iudgement their wisedome which depend on generall rules is in their bookes and must be fetched from their teachers but meditations may well be called a readie mother of knowledge and a nursing mother of wisedome If men then will whet their wits and helpe their memories they must vse meditation because when Gods word hath taught vs we shall neuer neede to consult with our booke nor take aduice of our teacher Vers. 100. I vnderstood more than the ancient because I kept thy precepts IT followeth I vnderstood more than the ancient c. As we haue heard of the glorious effects of the word in this man of God how he excelled his foes in
worldlinesse die in folly because the Lord recompenceth the vanitie of their youth with ignorance in their age So it is the mercy of God to giue them comfort of conscience in their death which haue had care of his word in their life Now we see because some men thinke so basely of the word of God how the Prophet hath commended it by the effects found by experience in himselfe Againe he sheweth that this was not in him by any particular prerogatiue of Gods spirit although the spirit wrought wonderfully in him but that it earne by vsing the mâ—â—â—â—s of the word Teaching vs that as hee was wiser than his enemies because in all peâ—ils â—â— asked counsel of the word wiser than his teachers in that he rested not in their vniuâ—â—s 〈◊〉 but by meditation did appropriate them to himselfe and wiser than the Anâ—â—â—â— because he learned as well to line according to the word as to loue it so we also vsâ—â—g â—â—◠〈…〉 shal find the like effects though not in like measure By which effects we 〈…〉 out these meanes wee become foolish dolâ—â—ish and blockish The word of God 〈…〉 a â—â—easure that if such an holy thing bee cast to swine I doe not douâ—â—◠〈…〉 see our God will execute his heauie vengeance and iudgements Wherof now 〈…〉 it to passe that wâ—â—â—â—â— young men die olde fooles emptie of Gods gracâ—â—f 〈…〉 youth were well brought vp of their parents as Iohaz vnder Iâ—hoiada who also whilâ—st they did look into their former life and repent spake very effectually aginst sin but in their age haue not so much knowledge as before but because they continue not in the faith and in a good conscience It were better to preach to one that neuer heard of Iesus Christ than to such an old ProtestaÌ„t because the one is thankful the other is vnthankfull Tell me O man I speake vnto thy conscience when thine eye did see into the word when thine eare did heare it when thou diddest looke into thine owne conscience when thou feltest sweetnesse in Gods promises wheÌ„ thou diddest tremble with seare of Gods iudgements and diddest delight in the wayes of the Lord Oh how quiet was thy conscience what comfort didst thou finde in thy minde Oh how whole an heart was in thee And on the contrary when neither Gods promises were sweete nor his iudgements fearefull nor his waies pleasant vnto thee oh how cold was thy zeale how weake was thy conscience how feeble was thy heart in good things We shall see some now adayes and that many being but priuate men speake with greater knowledge and conscience than a Preacher Why may a Preacher spend his breath his strength and his life in preaching and so small profiting commeth of it euen because he preached well and practiseth ill Wherefore we see here how necessarily vpon the foresaide effects the Prophet pronounced as followeth Vers 101. I haue refrained my feete from euery euill way that I might keepe thy word SEeing the Lord will put much into their hands who handle a little well wee must expresse our knowledge by life and our profession by practise If a man would consider how fearfully the Lord hath made him how woÌ„derfully he hath redeemed him with what power he hath conuerted him should he spend his youth in vanitie or his age in worldlinesse and so become depriued of all Gods graces in death Looke into the former times Ioseph being but seuenteene yeeres old was wiser than all his brethren young Samuel was wiser than old Ely Moyses than the Egyptians Dauid than Saul Salomon was wiser in his youth than the gray haires Daniel Azariah Mishel wiser than all the Astrologians Chaldeans and Magicians Timothie being but young was preferred to the Euangelistship Paul wiser than all the Apostles Behold our age how mercifully the Lord hath blessed many young men and why are ancient men now so barren of knowledge euen because they are barren in a good conscience There was in time past lesse knowledge more practise lesse science more conscience lesse vnderstanding more wisedome but now there is more knowledge and lesse practise because men labour not to keepe the word of God in a good conscience When wee shall see therefore heretikes growe wiser then Preachers Idolaters wiser then true Professors some young impes of Sathan wiser then olde Ancients in the house of God we must knowe they are made so foolish either because they are not of a good conscience or lye in some secret sinne Would it not grieue a good 〈◊〉 to labour many Winters and Sommers and in the end to finde no Haâ—uest what 〈◊〉 full thing thinke you would it then be to a Minister after he hath long trauailed to â—â—â—â— no fruit The Lord vndoubtedly will punish such fruitlesse Professors with hardnes of heart iâ— they will not heare with care that care may cause prayer that prayer may bring forth meditation and meditation may haue in fruit in godlinesse and practise in perseuerance In this verse then the Prophet declareth that as before he vsed the right meanes to godlinesse and therewithall had the proofe of good effects so now he had power from God to resist all lets hinderances and encombrances therunto Whereby hee teacheth vs that these two things especially make to attaine true godlinesse the one to vse good meanes thereto the other to auoyde carefully all occasions which may hinder vs from the same Neither must wee thinke that all these things can be done presently for if Rome was not built all in one day who would thinke IerusaleÌ„ should be built in one day Surely the necessitie of this practise is such that vnlesse men make couenants with themselues and bind themselues as it were in body and soule to auoid occasions of euill they shall neuer attaine to true godlines Manie will confesse that they ought and will learne the way to holinesse of life but in the meane time because they will not forsake their euill wayes they faile in their purpose To the bettter vnderstanding of the Prophet we must vnderstand that euill wayes are in two things considered either as they be euill in their owne natures or as they be euill by circuÌ„stance the first all men will confesse to be auoided as full concupisceÌ„ce wrath murther malice such like and yet the cause why many men are lesse carefull in holy things is because they make no conscience to stay euill things noâ— to vnburdeÌ„ themselues of all worldly delights But what is the cause that thou canst not ouercome worldlines and vanitie thou dost not consider that thy reason is corrupt and that if thou fightest not against thy corrupt reason thou canst not auoide corrupt affections If a man would fight against Ambition he must not first fight against the thing it selfe but against his own reason leauing him there unto which on this manner perswades him If I may attaine to such dignitie I shall
when we know not so much as the word may instruct vs in When a man seeth as much in a Papist as in a blocke let him consider that as little as the care is which we haue of the word and as small as our conscience is in the obedience of the same so little is his light in heauenly things Yea though we haue knowledge and liue not after it we are yet in darkenes wee grope as it were a farre off who hauing knowledge haue no conscience A saying that may touch vs to the quicke that wee are but hauing a glimmering light as Paul had in the outward man at his conuersion or being as purblinde men not hauing our eyes cleane out nor our sight cleere when we haue knowledge and labour not to build vertue vpon vertue If then thou hast not a care to profite by the word thou hast a darke sight and a glimmering light there is a shadowe before thine eyes thou canst not discerne chalke from cheese No maruaile then why so few are sharpe sighted in the word sith either we know little or knowing somewhat we practise nothing Againe as if wee haue gone some part of the iourney in light and yet passe the other in darkenes it is very dangerous likewise in regeneration though wee haue spent some part of our life in the obedience of true knowledge and in the residue of our life do not escape the willnes of the flesh we cannot without dangerous darknes hold forth our course in the Spirit If we mingle light and darknes together and confound the world and the Church the wisedome of God and the inuentions of man we doe not as yet truly obey nor walke in the light of the word For as whatsoeuer is not of Faith is sinne and whatsoeuer is not in the light is darknes so whatsoeuer is not done according to the light of knowledge is done in the darknes of ignorance In all our affaires then we must learne to aske counsell of the word Here then is a good comfortable doctrine also that wee are so much in darknes as in whole or in part we be in ignorance so whether in part or in whole wee be warranted by the word of God for our doing so farre we haue a guide we haue a load-starre a lanterne and a sure light as Peter witnesseth to conduct vs. The Papists then are here confuted which say the word containeth hard things wee graunt indeed that there are many mysteries in the word of God and that the testimonies of the Lord are wonderfull especiallie in the doctrine of saluation and to a naturall man yet there be many things easie to a man regenerate and the very entrance into them giueth light to the blinde and to them which are lowly in their owne eyes It is our great corruption that when wee know in part we are as they that haue a glimmering sight of their way and therefore least they should bee accounted starke blinde refuse a leader But although wee see as in a glasse in part and in measure yet as a man may follow if he be not blinde the light of the lanterne so we may come to knowledge vnles wee shut our eyes at the truth We may therefore as safely for the soules health follow the light of the word as we may for the safegard of our body follow the light of a lanterne The way of saluation prescribed in the word is an high plaine and heaten way if anie thing hinder vs therevnto it is the curse and our sinne in that wee are not carefull to be directed For surely this is the word to open our vnderstanding yea though wee be borne blinde if you doe not willingly shut your eyes But wee must note that Gods word is a lanterne when Gods spirit worketh thereby for whilest we goe about the bare and literall sense it is no otherwise then if a blinde man should reade or a man hauing sight should put a vaile before his eyes Wherfore the man of God praieth port 17. 5. Direct my steppes in thy worde c. and vers 7. Shew the light of thy countenaunce vpon thy seruant teach mee thy statutes Why then do we so little profit by the word because we thinking that of our selues we can conceiue aright doe not pray to be taught by God his spirit For as no man seeth or can see what is in man but the spirit of man that which he vttereth with his tongue no more can we see what is in GOD but being taught by the spirit of God and his word Wherefore the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 2. 20. God hath reuealed them vnto vs by his spirit for the spirit searcheth all things yea the deep things of God 11. for what man knoweth the things of a man but the spirit of a man which is in him euen so the things of God knoweth no man but the spirit of God Flesh and blood as our Sauiour witnesseth to Peter cannot reueale the things of our saluation vnto vs but the spirit of God And why then are we yet so vnprofitable surely because we are not guiltie of our owne infirmities and we see not the darkenesse and blindnesse which is in vs or if wee see it wee feele not our selues pressed with the miserable captiuitie and bondage wherein it holdeth our soules This sight made the Prophet so often vse this prayer Teach me true iudgement teach me true vnderstanding teach me thy statutes c. All which repetitions might otherwise haue seemed to haue bin a vaine babling had he not vsed such a narrow sight of his inward corruptions with a desire to be deliuered from them which may condemne vs of our darknes and teach vs that there is no light in vs but by the word Many indeed are of a modest spirit and haue some sight of their ignorance yet they haue not a feeling of their miserie in particular things and doe not examine themselues in euery particular thing what it is to be in darkenes and therefore as we haue said doe no more desire to be enlightned and gouerned by another than he that hauing a slender eye-sight hardly discerning his way refuseth to haue a guide as though he were blinde And though the Lord often shineth vpon vs and maketh vs guilty of our blindnes yet we doe not see how loathsome yrksome and vncomfortable a thing darkenes is nor how pleasant amiable and comfortable a thing light is although we confesse in generall that we haue not the light but are in darkenes The want of seeing the monstrous vglines of this palpable darkenesse maketh vs dull in prayer for the light of Gods spirit Wherefore we must desire that that may be stricken into our consciences which we haue in iudgement that is that we may see how amiable glorious and heauenly a thing it is to be enlightned with Gods light and how horrible a thing it is to be plunged in the darkenes
humble they feare themselues they seeke the Lord by prayer and are desirous to be established in the promises of God they are as strong as Mount Sion which cannot be remoued but remaineth for euer Psalme 125.1 Though then we be weake yet our Christ is strong though we haue many enemies yet the Lord hath promised to be our staie against them all Let vs knowe that perseuerance is as well the gift of God as to come at first to God We know what a free gift of God it was that we came to him Hee sought vs when we desired him not he found vs when we sought him not We see how before our calling we closed our eyes and would not see him we stopt our eares and would not heare him we drew backe and refused to goe to him and the Lord was faine to draw vs out so that our beginning came of God who reformed our iudgements and renewed our affections now to be established in seeing hearing and willingly drawing neere vnto God is his onely gift also Well we must be afraide of our selues and suspect our selues For why doe we slip often into such grosse sinnes why are we carried away with our owne affections why doe so many good motions die and perish in vs but only because of our securitie we are not careful to please God we are not afraide to offend God Well if we see that securitie hath bene the cause of our woe let vs labour to be carefull which is the cause of our good if securitie hath bene the cause we feared not let vs now be carefull that we may be afraide of our frailtie and trust in Gods word Otherwise if we be quiet with our selues and yeeld to presumption God will suffer vs to fall This is the cause why our sinnes breake out often to Gods dishonour and to the griefe of our owne consciences because we doe not more carefully to looke our thoughts and watch ouer our words It is added in this verse that I may liue So he saith Portion 10.4 Let thy tender mercies come vnto me that I may liue We see heere that the children of God thinke they haue no life if they liue not in Gods life For if we thinke we are aliue because we see so doe the bruit beasts if we thinke we are aliue because we heare so do the cattell if we thinke we are aliue because we eate and drinke or sleepe so do beasts if we thinke we liue because we doe reason and conferre so doe the Heathen The life of Gods children is the death of sinne for where sinne is aliue there that part is dead vnto God Art thou then giuen to malice to swearing to cursing to breaking of the Sabbath to adultery to filthines to stealing or slandring surely then art thou dead and if God should take away thy life from thee whilest thou art in this estate thy soule should goe sooner to hell than thy bodie to the graue We now see that Gods children finding themselues dull and slowe to good things when they cannot either reioyce in the promises of God or finde their inward man delighted with the law of God thinke themselues to be dead The Prophets meaning is this I am euen as a lumpe of flesh I am like an image or like an idoll of Gods childe I beare the face of his childe but I am as dead and as a blocke or a stocke or an idoll For as an idoll hath eyes and seeth not eares and heareth not mouth and speaketh not feete and goeth not euen so haue I eyes but I see not the glorie of my God I haue eares but I heare not the word of God I haue a mouth but I shewe not forth the iudgements of God I haue feete but I walke not in the law of my God The iust shall liue by faith Hab. 2. Rom. 1. Now I liue no more but Christ liueth in me saith the Apostle Oh that men would consider this that they are dead otherwise than their life is hidden in the promise and they haue no life but in Christ and from his spirit If the Prophet sayd this of himselfe where is the faith of our protestants where is the life of the godly where is their hope of a better life where is their practise of repentance where is the peace of conscience that passeth all vnderstanding where is the ioy of ChristiaÌ„s where is the care of mortification where is the quicknesse of sanctification where are all these become They are sewe and dead to good workes they liue in sinne they be but Christians in name they are very idols There is no life but in the word which we must finde by experience in our selues When Gods children finde this life of God in them then are they merrie and glad but when they feele that God withdraweth his spirit from them then they see how they are dead dull and carelesse as they were wont to be before they were regenerate Shall not this make vs more carefull and zealous of good workes and to be more iealous of our selues Let vs consider this that it is a ioy to haue a life and that euen the life of God the life of Angels the life of Christ when we contemne this life when wee are zealous of good workes when we feele spirituall ioyes when wee looke for a crowne of glorie when we labour to be renewed to the image of Christ. This is an heauenly life and though we will sweate and eate and drinke this is common with the beasts of the field and hauing no experience of faith in vs wee are either dangerously sicke or altogether dead If wee thinke it an hard matter to restore nature in a consumption how hard a thing is it to restore grace and saluation in a consumption of the soule If wee are without hope when a man is in a languishing disease when he hath no delight to eate when hee cannot brooke his meate and his sleepe is gone from him hee cannot labour and Physitians dare not meddle with him what hope is there when we are in such a consumption that the woâ—d which we heare doth vs no good the Sacraments which wee receiue doe vs no comfort prayer doth vs no good and when we cannot abide to labour in good workes surely it is a token we are almost languished to death if wee be not already dead wee are in extreame danger The Lord indeede is gracious and would not our death but if wee bee consuming and see it not if Gods life be going from vs and Sathans life is comming to vs if Gods graces be languishing in vs surely we are as dead Let vs then search our owne corruptione that we may see how neare we are to life or how neare wee are to death whether wee growe or consume whether for the one wee are to feare and pray to God or for the other to reioyce and praise God Thus we haue heard that the faith
of Gods children are not so sirme as that it is neuer shaken they are not alwaies in the tenour and as the Lord giueth them of his grace in measure so hee giueth them at sometimes more at sometimes lesse he often humbleth them with incredulitie to exercise them in prayer and to confirme them the more by his Spirit whereof they haue had a pledge in his word Wee haue learned that the Prophet thought himselfe to haue no life but as he had the feeling of the life of the Sonne of God to be conueyed to him by the spirit of God through the working of the word of God and that as we breathe eate playe and labour wee haue nothing differing from bruite beasts as we haue fiue wits to discourse of things we haue nothing more than the heathen than the Turkes than the vngodly infidels The Scriptures shew that all that liue in ignorance and sinne are dead for they that liue in ignorance sit in darkenes and in the shadow of death as it is in the song of Zacharie and if we liue in sinne the Apostle witnesseth we are but dead Ephes 2.1 The death of sinne is the life of a man and the life of sinne is the death of a man sinne then I meane to liue in vs when wee giue ouer our selues to sin with pleasure and lye in our sinne with delight And yet here is a further thing for the man of God speaketh of the experience of Gods children who when they feele delight in prayer and their inward man delighted with the word of God they thinke they are aliue and that so long they walke in the land of the liuing but when they fal into some sinne and become vnthankfull or pensiue there comes a dulnes and deadnes of heart they are not able to see any difference betweene themselues and the reprobates and finding in themselues such an heape of ill inclinations they think themselues to be dead It followeth in the verse And disappoint me not of mine hope As if he should say O Lord euen as I trust in thy word so my hope is that thy word shall be accomplished As faith is the mother of hope so hope is the daughter and nurse of faith for faith breedeth hope and hope nourisheth faith faith assureth vs of the trueth of Gods word hope waiteth for the accomplishment of it His meaning then is Lord as I trust in thy word so strengthen my faith and disappoint mee not of my hope for howsoeuer the wicked continue for a while I beleeue that I shall haue a glorious end I beleeue it is not lost labour to serue the Lord O Lord I hope to see them troden downe that breake thy statutes Thus we see how Gods children feare their vnbeliefe and nourish their faith with prayer so the true Minister of God cannot but be zealous to stirre vp his people to feruent and frequent prayer We see the one halfe of this Psalme to bee prayer and that in euery portion two or three or foure verses be prayers And the man of God being willing to bring his knowledge to feeling hath still this prayer Stay mâ—e in thy word teach mee thy statutes disappoint me not of my hope establish thy promises to thy seruant For as reading hearing and conferring doe more increase knowledge than feeling so meditating praying and singing doe more nourish feeling than knowledge Had he that had such a faith in Gods word such ioy such delight such life in the spirit neede so often and feruently to pray then I beseech you let vs pray pray pray Vers. 117. Stay thou me and I shall be safe and I will delight continually in thy statutes THis agreeth with that in the verse going before stablish mee according to thy promise Hadst thou need Dauid to be staied didst thou wauer oh how need we to be stayed and to pray against our wauering he meaneth here thus much although I am well minded and delight in thy law yet I am so brittle and so slipperie that if thou stay mee not I shall sall I am gone Oh man of God feeling his owne wants and infirmities I shall be safe that is If I be not stayed by thine hand I shall be at the last cast Psal. 30. 6 he said hee should neuer be remoued here is another spirit where he saith he should be safe But here wofull experience taught him that he durst not be stayed on himselfe whereby he declareth that as without Gods word he could not be safe so come what come would befall what danger could befall in the Lords word he was staied sufficiently Then we are to learne that the promises of God must engender in vs a care and feare of our selues for if we begin once to be quiet with our selues when wee begin to be secure and presumptuous let vs assure our selues that we are not farre from sinne But if we feare that wee are staggering and reeling persons and that we are very slipperie is there not cause of humbling that this humblenes should breed carefulnesse carefulnesse should cause watchfulnesse watchfulnesse should vse the meanes and the meanes should be sanctified by prayer Then come hell come the diuell come the world come the flesh if the Lord stay vs we shall liue and not die we shall surely not miscarie And I will delight continually in thy statutes Wee see here that there is no free will for he prayeth likewise Port. 5. 1. Teach me O Lord the way of thy statutes Neither did he promise of himselfe before but did hope in the Lord. Such brittlenes is in the world such sleights in the flesh such slinesse in SathaÌ„ such corrupt examples in the world that vnlesse the Lord stay vs we are so farre off from delight in good that we are ready to fall into great sinnes Euery man therefore is to search his owne heart and by the cause we may come to the effects and by the tree may coniecture of the fruite so by the effects we may iudge of the cause and by the fruite we may iudge of the tree Where is now this delight when we heare the word we heare it with such coldnesse therefore it is a manifest proofe we are not staâ—ed in the Lord. For whosoeuer doth not delight in the word he may deceiue his owne soule but surely as yet he is not staied on God If we are not delighted then are we stâ—ied on our own selues but if the Lord work in vs then shal we feele delight This is a griefe of my soule that I see no delight in the Lords day all things are done for fashion but the power of godlinesse is not among vs. The cause is the want of priuate exercises the want of priuate reading and praying and this bringeth a secret curse of publike exercises and therefore I cannot but so often vâ—ge priuate prayer and meditation Vers. 118. Thou hast troden downe all them that depart from
it in our braine and when we haue throughly set our affections on it our life though it should be taken from vs yet our soule would sticke to the thing whereon our affections are so earnestly set So Ionathans heart was saide to bee knit to Dauid wherefore let vs labour to say with the Virgine Mary My soule doth magnifie thâ— Lord my spirit reioyceth in God my Sauiour Thy testimonies are wonderfull Hereof say the Papists that the word of God being mystical should not be taught to the common sort of people the common people say themselues what will ye haue vs doe with the word of God what should simple men meddle with it we are not like the learned it is for you it is for you that are learned not for vs. The holy ghost here most fitly prouideth against the Papists and the common people Let vs know then this that a simple man of the countrie though at the first he be not so capable yet offering and submitting his heart and whole reason to the Lord and his word he shall afterward attaine to great knowledge They are wonderfull then to humane wit and reason not sanctified and the more wise men wander in the skyes and houer aloft in vaine conceites and yet haue not learned Christ Iesus crucified haue nothing in them when as poore simple people desirous to be taught doe vnderstand wonderfull things The Prophet saith Psalm 78. Heare my word O my people c. I will open my mouth in a parable c. and hee addeth afterward we will not hide them from their children He calleth them high speeches and darke sentences to mans capacitie but Gods people can vnderstand them they are hidden to them that trust too much to their owne reason and are reuealed vnto them that renounce their owne reason Marke here he saith the 〈…〉 into thy statutes Will then the beginning giue vnderstanding what will it doe to them that are gone forward in it what hindreth vs why we goe forward no more but euen the too much trusting to our owne wits What haue we such wits in outward matters and are so grosse in matters concerning our saluation Oh hypocrites saith our Sauiour Christ you can discerne the outward seasons c. What meaneth then this dulnes and deadnesse in heauenly things but that men deceiue their owne soules For if their wits were sanctified they would as well conceiue spirituall things as corporall To doe ill saith â—eremie this people is wise but to doe good they haue no wit What a curse of God vpon our wits is this that wee are so quicke in worldly things and so dull in heauenly things surely it is the punishment of the Lord for the pride of mans reason The meaning then of this place is not that they which are altogether bereaued of discretion haue such a light in the word but it is vnderstoode of them who being lowly in their owne eyes abase their pride of wit to the pure wisedome of Gods spirit so that neither the simplicitie of the baser sort is any hinderance to the gospell neither the wisedome of the mightie any thing auaileth thereunto vnlesse it be sanctified howsoeuer men brag of an holy foolishnes For Ioseph Iob Dauid and Daniel had good wits but sanctified and subiect by Gods spirit to the word Wee are then to learne by the things which we haue spoken that no man hateth sinne with a godly zeale in another but he first hated it in himselfe we must cast the first stone at ourselues True it is that we cannot auoide all ill wayes yet we must hate one euill way as well as another and though we cannot doe all good things yet we must loue one commaundement as well as another This then is that which the Lord requireth euen to heare â—l his commaundements alike Againe so much we profit by the word the more when we must esteeme of those things against which our reason doth most resist and our affections most fight We shewed also out of the 129. verse that the Prophets meaning was not that there were some profound mysteries in the word but that all were mysteries what thing soeuer therein contained We shewed that the man of God did not place the word in his vnderstanding onely but also in his heart and affections We must labour to ioyne iudgement and affection for in â—oble if affection bee not ioyned with iudgement iudgement will not helpe because affections rebell and wee shall finde such a conflict that we will say we haue lab 〈…〉 much in iudgement and too little in affections When then in temptation we shall not onely haue iudgement but also affection on ourside we shal be able the better to â—â—â—â— unter with 〈…〉 things commaunded a speciall meane to embrace them is to trauaile as well with affection â—s with iudgement in things forbidden these two ioyned together will make vs the better to auoyde them Wherefore it is good for a man thus to â—rie himselfe Lord giue mee a sight of my former estate why did I not according to knowledge why did I so little profit either in particular duties or in particular troubles surely I euer laboured so after my affections as after iudgements I laid vp thy word more in my minde than in my heart Vers. 131. I opened my mouth and panted because I loued thy commendements SOme would thinke this zeale to be madnesse because they had neuer such feelings nor affections But what saith this man of God more of himselfe hee saith that with his feete he walked in the lawe of God his eyes looke to it his hands were lift vp his spirit panted and as a man being wearie gapeth to take breath and swalloweth vp the ayre so the Prophet in the wearinesse of his troubles swallowed vp the word of God O hungrie soule which the Lord did â—atisfie and with his word alone could comfort The metapher is taken from wearied and panting Hinds which after long pursuing and chasing was very drye through heaâ—e and desire nothing more than the water bâ—ookes So that as he chased Hart longeth after the waters so his thirstie soule desired nothing more than to be satisfied with the word This Psalme is giuen vs by Gods blessing to remoue vs from our dulnesse and to teach vs that we should not labour more after knowledge that after affection why then profit we no more in the word there is little hunger in vs much 〈◊〉 doth 〈…〉 vs we examine not ourselues at midnight we are not humbled we thust not we pant not All Gods promâ—ies are chiefly made to them that hunger after them it is said Pro. 2. 4. It thou seekest knowledge as siluer and searâ—hest for her as for treasure 5 Thâ—â—â— shalt thou vnderstand the feare of the Lord c. Here we see the holy ghost calleth 〈…〉 word a â—reasure that is â—id and sheweth how we must seeke search for it Awakethe your affections awake your affections
behold here the blessing of God he will blesse â—ts and satisfie the hungrie soules The Lord requireth nothing of vs but to mistrust our reason and to suspect our affections but to be teachable in spirit to hunger in heart and thirstingly to long after his word which if we shall doe we shall receiue increase of knowledge and amendment of life For to them that as meeke schollers wil be taught of Gods spirit and submit their reason to the simplicâ—tâ—e of the word the Lord saith Matth. 5. Blessed anâ— the poore in spirit for theirâ—s is the kingdome of heauen Blessed are they that hunger and thirst for righteousnes for they shall be filled But here may seeme to mans reason a great repugnance to the verse aforegoing The entrance into thy word sheweth light and giueth vnderstanding to the simile For hee had shewed in the verse going before that the testimonies of the Lord were wonderfull not in part â—â—â— meaning that all therein was mysticall and here he saith that the very entrance into Gods word giueth light and vnderstanding to the simple We answere that the law or especially the second table of it may bee conceiued by reason but it is nothing so in â—â—â— doctrine of faith which is here meant in this word testimonies which we shewed to bee taken for the couenants of God The doctors of reason I meane the papists say the word is not to be taught to the common people because it is mystical but they neuer knew not by good experience felt that the Scriptures of God were easie to them that would submit themselues to them and vse them familiarly Others indeed may read see and heare them but they shall be as Parables and enigmaticall vnto them If then wee did see this aright that that which the wisest man cannot conceiue the simplest soules may attaine to if they will be taught of God would it not take vp our affections This made our Sauiour Christ say I thanke thee O Father Lord of heauen and earth that thou hast hia these things from the â—â—â—â— and prudent and hast reuealed them vnto babes euen so O Father was it thy good will and pleasure As if our Sauiour Christ should haue said O Lord I see the wise men haue great conceiuings and yet they attaine not to thy word yet to them that are humble and poore of spirit I see thou makest it knowne Did our Sauiour Christ giue thankes for this thing and shall not we for whose example these things were done We can giue thankes for our wits and for our memories but what is that to the purpose our wit may rather hinder vs than further vs in the true knowledge of the Lord vnles it be humbled and subiect to Gods spirit But here is a great cause of thankefulnesse that the simple shall vnderstand these mysteries not as we shewed before such as haue no conceiuing at all but such as acknowledge their simplicitie and hunger after the word euen as we also grant that wisemen shall haue this vnderstanding if they will denie their reason and stir vp affection For as all wise men shal not be debarred from this priuiledge so all simple men shal not be preferred thereunto For neither wisedome in it selfe nor simplicitie in it owne nature doe either further or hinder hereunto But alas I see how loath men would bee to lose their worldly wit and how they seeke after praise and commendation for the same but few eyther with like affection desire spirituall vnderstanding or sorrow in any like measure when they haue it not Deut. 4. 6. That is your vnderstanding and wisedome in the sight of the people saith A Moses That the Lord permitteth you so neere to approch to him and to bee taught his ordinances and lawes What then meane these speeches of them that hunt so much after worldly wit Why doe you thinke I am a foole Doe you thinke I am an asse and haue no wit to conceiue what things be as well as other men Doe you count me but a dul head Surely they are too proud and too much blinded in their owne conceits Wherfore the Prophet doth shew vs that as the mysteries of Gods word are reuealed to them that are simple of vnderstanding so are they to theÌ„ that are zealous in affectioÌ„ The cause then why we do no more profit by the word is because wee doe not denie our reason wee haue not affections that hunger after it nor loue to make vs pant for it which things if we did we should surely be satisfied Indeed the Lord giueth vnderstanding to whom he pleaseth where he purposeth to bestow so great a blessing hee giueth grace also more aboundantly to suboue their reason And as simplicitio cannot of it selfe bee a cause of spirituall vnderstanding but as it sooner bringeth vs to a sight of our wants and maketh vs the more to long after Gods word so wisedome is no cause of hinderance but as wee resting too much in the feare of reason cannot easily be brought to the simplicitie of Gods word And if the entrance rudiments and principles of religioÌ„ giue such knowledge and the very catechismes yeeld such vnderstanding what is to be hoped for when wee attaine to riper knowledge when wee haue more vnderstanding when wee haue more affections well let vs then examine our owne hearts herein when wee begunne were wee delighted with vnderstanding and did our vnderstanding moue in vs such affections and in our proceedings is our vnderstanding lesse and our affections fewer or doe we not thinke still of our ignorance and desire to haue our iudgemeÌ„t clearer we are in a dangerous estate we must suspect our selues Sathan wil bewitch vs and tel vs that this is a paradoxe that after so long hearing and reading we should still be ignorant and that still we haue neede to hunger after the word It is therfore the great mercy of God that to the receiuing of so singular a benefit he requireth nothing of vs but the acknowleding of our ignorance and bewayling of our wants Hee would that we should still put our selues in minde of this one thing that though we haue not this vnderstanding in the highest degree or in an hundred fold yet we must haue it in some degrees either in threescore fold or in thirtie fold we must vexe grieue and trouble our selues for this affection For where it is the heart is a liberall and free ruler of our affections and where it is not we must learne to lay violent hands euen on our affections We are to shew that which we omitted in the latter ende of the verse going before Because I loued thy law c. Heere the prophet sheweth that the loue which hee did beare to Gods lawe was so great that it could not satisfie him but still hee thirsted after it and thirsting did pant Loue as we say alwaies setteth a price of things nothing is too deare no trauaile
direct a man that is blind Now therefore he teacheth vs to pray that though wee haue the word yet the Lord would inlighten our vnderstandding and affections by his Spirit which may guide vs in our iourney And seeing the man of God hath vsed this prayer before vs wee are to learne that in reading hearing meditating and receiuing of the word wee are altogether vnprofitable vntill the Lord shall take the gouernment of our steps into his owne hand and shall direct vs by his Spirit My steps Loe he prayeth here for affection and not for iudgement as he doth in a verse following where he saith Shew the light of thy countenance vpon me and teach me thy statutes Here the Prophet instructeth vs as well to pray for affection to be mooued by the word of God as for iudgement to vnderstand it For if this were not needful then were this prayer but a vaine babling and often repeating of one and the selfe-same thing contrary to that rule of our Sauiour Christ Mat. 6. 7 When ye pray vse no vaine repetitions as the Heathen for they thinke to be heard for their much babling Why doth this man then vse this repetition Surely because it is another matter greater than we think of He saw there was much blindnes in our minds there is much rebellion in our affections and great sluggishnes in our hearts that without light we cannot tread in the right path yea though wee bee deliuered from by-paths if the candle be obscured and our way darkened yet wee returne to them againe For as a man being in the darke may easily goe out of the way and being out cannot easily come in againe but is faine to wander in vnknown and vncertaine places so if God guide vs not by his word and Spirit wee shall hardly finde the right way of knowledge and if we finde it we can hardly continue in it but may easily goe out of it and being out we can hardly recouer it againe Wherefore hitherto appertaineth the saying of our Sauiour Christ Matth. 7 13 Enter in at the streight gate c. because the gate is streight and the way narrow that leadeth vnto life wherein as it is hard to continue so to goe on either side out of it is most easie We see then how he prayeth that his paces might be guided by the word and that the spirit of God might carrie this lanterne of the word before him without whose guiding we cannot goe three steps but we shall misse of our way and leese the path and being once out we may easily erre and once erring we shall not returne aright Many would thinke this ridiculous but Gods children know by experience that there is a necessarie vse of these things by reason of the blindnes of our minde and that it is a speciall grace of God to be guided by his spiritual grace That no iniquitie haue dominion ouer me The simple sense of this verse is this Lord if thou doest not order my goings surely iniquitie will haue dominion ouer me The end of his request as we touched before is that he might not miscaâ—â—â—e in his way Hee acknowledgeth that a man being out of the way may be enforced to wander and after wandâ—ing can hardly recouer himselfe Wherefore he prayeth to this effect Lord so keepe me that though I â—rre yet I may returne so â—uide me that though I goe out a little yeâ— suffer me not to waâ—der altogether least iniquitie ouer runne me Thus we see Godâ— children feare themselues and why because though the raging raigne of sinne be takeâ— fâ—â—m them â—et the massiâ— lumpe of naturall corruption dwelleth in them and the very daungerous of sinne are very daungerous Wherefore our Sauiour Christ â—aught vs â—o pray Lâ—aâ—â— vs not into temptation the meaning whereof is here of the Prophet plainly set downe which is that though we cannot auâ—ide the causes of temptation which is ouâ— corrupt nature yet that euery man must resist and noâ— yeelde in willing coâ—sent vnto sinne that it should get the dominion ouer vs. It euery Saint of God â—ee commaunded to say this in â—â—uâ—h and not in hypocrisie of heart â—â—â— euery Saint hath neede of this prayer for euery man is subiect â—o temptation and iniquitie in him may haue the vpper hand True it is there are many weakenesses and infirmities in Gods â—â—iâ—â—ren asâ—râ—th and anger yet by how much they be the more and the greater the more and the oftner they are to watch ouer themselues Shall they then giue place and 〈…〉 themselues in anger Some man will say wee are full of corruption wee cannot but often fâ—ll Wee answere we must be the more watie of our selues for it is one thing to be tempted and another thing to nourish and foster a temptation for if a man being pâ—oâ—oâ—â—â— to anger and let the Sun goe downe in his wrath can fall asleepe in his anger and can be angrie still when he awaketh againe the spirit of God there hath not the chiefe rule but iniquitie hath dominion ouer him Wherefore when temptation ariseth let vs learne by prayer to preuent the raging of it As thus Lord I will not thus much trust myselfe that I can match with sinne Lord I haue corruption in me but cleanse thou me from my sinne and let it not vtterly preuaile against me The Saints of God dare not tarrie vntill the dead blowe commeth but they suspect the first strokes of sinne they â—arrie not to be stung to death but they feare the least bâ—zzing of sinne because they may easily be carried out of the way through the deceiuablenes of sinne and the deceitfulnesse of sinne may bring hardnes of heart Wherefore the Apostle Hebr 3 exhorteth them to applie one another with exhortations whilest it is called to day least any of them should be hardned through the deceitfulnes of sinne And the holy Ghost saith Psal 95 vers 8. To day if ye will heare his voyce harden not your hearts Wherefore the Saint of God thus prayeth that if hee should giue a little roome and sâ—â—ll libertie to his affections Gods grace could not continue in him Neither can the children of God being out of the way easily recouer themselues as we may see in Dauid who thought himselfe after that he had sinned to be cast from the presence of God to be for sakeÌ„ of his holy Spirit and vnlesse the Lord would cast him into the wombe againe vnles the Lord would cast him into a new mould there was no hope that he should recouer himselfe The violence of sinne is so impetuous that a man may soone slip and easily fall but hardly rise againe Wherefore the Wiseman saith Prou 28. 14. Blessed is the man that â—eâ—â—th alway but he that hardeneth his heart shall fâ—ll into euill that is blessed is he that in euery action examineth his heart that he fall not Not without cause then haue I this iealousie that when men are
readie to deceiue themselues they are in daÌ„ger of being hardned because the maÌ„ of God here so ioyneth both together that he should haue â—is steps directed least that iniquitie should haue the dominion ouer him for I take the whole verse to be but one request The sooner we meete with temptation the better we shall ouer match it the longer wee continue and let it alâ—ne the longer will be our conflict If we begin betimes we shall easily conquer it if we let it alone we shall easily be conquered For it will either get ground of vs ouerreach vs and get the vantage or else we must get ground and vantage of it if it ouercome vs wee shall hardly recouer our paces This is then the wisedome of God his spirit in his children which men call precisenes to set a warie and heedy watch ouer euery affection that we thinke ouer euery word which we speake ouer euery deede we doe least wee be deceiued and through deceite bee hardened and so iniquitie get the dominion ouer vs. Thus we see the Prophet desireth the gift of perseuerance acknowledging that to continue is Gods gift as well as to begin And in that he desireth speciall mercy to perseuere he declareth that many begin well but afterward iniquitie getteth the vpper hand and they fall away so that it is a peculiâ—r mercy of God to preserue his to the end And in praying as well here for the 〈…〉 affections as he did before for the direction of his iudgmeÌ„t he giueth vs to vnderstand that if we purpose to perseuere we must no lesse looke to our affections than to our iudgement This then is a double grace of God on whomsoeuer first to haue our iudgement enlightened and then to haue our affections touched Direct my feete c. As our feete carie our bodies so our affections support our actions It is a good thing to stay our affections when our outward actions are rightly ordered and for this cause mention is made so often in the booke of God of lifting vp our eyes of holding vp our hands of walking with our feete As then we will haue our affections truly touched for we must not contemne this outward gouernment Now whereas he prayeth that the secret masse of corruption which lieth in him may not breake out in him he noteth that they who are carelesse of their finall perseuerance make little conscience of their former corruptions But such are greatly to feare least that in the latter end of their regeneration they bee cast our of Paradise with Adam and throwne out of the Church with Cain For if Adam sinned in Paradise whilest as yet he was perfect how easily may we fall which are in the dayes wherein iniquitie doth raigne and are full of imperfections Againe as we touched briefly before God his children doe not tarrie so long as to labour for life and striue for breath in temptations but in the beginning they espie their errours whereby they see how they might sail further were it not that Gods spirit mightily did preserue them And surely euery man by experieÌ„ce shal find that the sooner we begin to 〈…〉 the more speedily and easily we shall preuaile against it whether it be that we are tempted to leaue good things vndone or to doe things not to be done For let a man once leaue the searching of his heart vpon some great necessitie cease from the ransacking and rifling of his conscieÌ„ce when he hath not happily slipt notoriously we may see we may find our recouery to our exercises againe But if we haue omitted these exercises a long time and often when we should come to practise them and put them in vre againe what a strange thing will this seeme to vs how hardly shall wee get our hearts to yeeld to it our flesh is vnwilling this thing is so vncome vnto vs that we are faine to sweate againe for those practises of prayer and priuate examination which by vsing we had with ease and by not vsing we had almost lost Wherefore as proofe maketh euident like as in a tree though the rootes be somewhat mangled yet there will sprout buds which with a small instrument by daily resorting to them and keeping vnder may be kept from much growing and yet afterward by negligence and permission as with a hatchet they will hardly be hewen down And as in a great concourse of waters though the fountaine be stopped yet the riuers remaine open which being taken in time with a floud-gate may bee staied and leesing long oportunitie by great bankes from ouerflowing caÌ„not be restrained euen so a man in the beginning of his temptation whilest as yet it is but in the sprout and hauing a little course is vnable to make any great breach by prayer and the spirit of God may bee kept vnder and stayed but if it be left alone not looked to as before the extraordinarie spirit of the Preacher or the extraordinarie trauell of a man in prayer and fasting will not be able to remedie it Well many there be that charme the charmer neuer so wisely they will not heare that they might preuent the rage of sinne If when we shall vse all meanes to subdue sinne all is too little if we giue it any libertie how great is the daunger If a man in vsing a sparing dyet moderate apparell and little sleepe shall still finde in himselfe a selfe-loue and liking of sinne how much more when hee frameth himselfe to all the guises and fashions of the world shall he see selfe-loue preuaile against him when wee are iustified in Christ and ingraffed into him by faith and yet haue not the rootes of sinne throughly pulled out not the riuers of iniquitie dried vp but onely the spring head is staied I know there be many who thinke it a precisenesse to be so much afraid of our owne weakenes and to be watchfull and warie of our owne affections yea and oftentimes in those things which to iudgement are lawfull yet abstaineth in life and in our practise but blessed be that feare and happie is that precisenesse which is so carefull ouer our owne infirmities and so much suspecteth our owne wants and weakenesse Wherefore the man of God still prayeth for perseuerance In thy word In that he maketh the word of God his meanes of perseuering he teacheth vs that though we haue profited neuer so much yet vnlesse the word of God enlighten our iudgements and reforme our affections we may easily erre out of the way We knowe but in part our heart is reformed but in part our knowledge is bettered but in part and that which we haue is giuen of God by the preaching of the word and working of his spirit and that we may yet be deliuered from those affections which in vs remaine corrupt wee had neede to pray for the vse of the word Againe in that he would be grieued by the word the man of God sheweth
more than the glorie of God because he did not more seuerely and more zealously rebuke his sons and in that there wanted in him that feruencie of spirit whreby he should haue cut off his sonnes from their office wherefore the hand of God did cut off his life and depriued all his posteritie of the Priesthood Although this good man was offended and grieued with the euils of his sonnes yet his coldnes in zeale brought â—pon him this plague Elias whose zeale as much pleased the Lord as the coldnes of Elie displeased him was of a feruent spirit for when the Lord asked him where he had been he answered I haue beene zealous for the Lord God of Hosts sake and when he complained that he could finde none which had not bowed vnto Baal the Lord vouchsafeth to comfort him and telleth him there be 7000. which neuer bowed their knees to him Well because he continued zealous in beating downe Idolatrie the Lord came downe visibly with a firie Chariot and fetched Eliah from earth to heauen We need not here speake of the great zeale of Moses Phinees and other of the seruants of God We see and know the cause of this loue in the man of God was the purenesse of the word We heard in the first verse that the iudgements of the Lord were righteous we haue heard in the second verse that the testimonies of the Lord contained a speciall righteousnesse wee shall heare in the sixt verse that the righteousnesse of the Lord is an euerlasting righteousnesse wee may see in the seuenth verse that it made him delight in trouble and in the eight verse that the righteousnesse of the Lord is euerlasting Wherefore doth hee this as we haue alreadie said to strengthen his Faith for after hee had said that the riuers of teares through zeale and griefe burst out of his eyes hee addeth and rehearseth these things What shall we say they are vaine repititions Nay we know the holy Ghost reproueth them Math. 6. We see then that in so oft commending the word of God the Prophet sheweth to vs our vnbeliefe which he felt so much in himselfe When do idle repetitions so much displease the Lord Surely when our tongues walke idlie and in our prayers wee speake we know not what But when a mans heart is full of sorrow and fraught with griefe of his sinnes or earnestly longeth after a thing then let vs crie Lord haue mercie vpon mee then let vs powre out our spirits say Sonne of Dauid haue mercie vpon me Lord I belieue helpe my vnbeliefe Thus when the heart is loth to bee ouercome of vnbeliefe and when it desireth to shewe forth his sorrow or when Gods children would exercise their Faith or feele in themselues any rare ioy which they would gladly expresse then they vse manie repetitions as wee may see both in the booke of Chronicles and the Psalmes Praise yee the Lorde because hee is good for his mercie endureth for euer where wee shall see in 26. verses this still repeated for his mercie endureth for euer What shall wee say now that here is any needlesse repetition No well we see here then that wee must not speake simplie against repetitions but in great wisedome of the Spirit because the heart of the godly cannot satisfie it selfe with Faith and feeling of Gods promises vnlesse it breaketh foorth as a fire into many speeches Hereby we know now that the man of God here expresseth his faith we are to learne that without some liuely feeling of faith of ioy or of griefe we are not to vse oft repetitions vnlesse happily they be vsed to stirre vs vp the more to these or such like So cried the woman of Canaan O Sonne of Dauid haue mercie vpon me and being rebuked she still cried O Sonne of Dauid haue mercie vpon me We would thinke it somewhat strange and as a great matter to see a poore body shoote out so many prayers at once when they speake out of the abundance of their heart which is stuffed with so many griefes and troubles Thy word saith the Prophet is proued true it hath no changeable goodnesse but hath in it an euerlasting righteousnes seruing for all ages for all persons and for all times Mens opinions faile the wisedome strength and authoritie of man in time hath an end but this Word is exceeding large and neuer hath end Thy word is proued pure Many would thinke this to be but a small commendation for the word of God but come to a man when his minde is much troubled and tell him of the word and what purenesse what comfort will he finde in it Surely he will be as one that hath no taste in it and as one that feeleth no more sweetnesse than a sicke man doth taste in a chip And notwithstanding all that the word shall doe to him he will still follow his owne waies and goe on forward in the deuices of his owne head Doe men then feele such infinite comfort in the word so much is their comfort as is their faith and so little is their faith as little is their comfort Looke into Gods children how greatly they lament their vnbeleefe looke into Dauid looke on Iob looke on the late and blessed Martyr of God Bradford who almost in all his bookes and in euery meditation complaineth of his vnbeleefe notwithstanding that he was a man so rich in the graces of God so throughly mortified to the world so stayed in faith and yet the neerer he came daily to Christ the more he stil crieth against vnbeleefe Wherefore Paul seeing this to be a common disease among all men saith This is a faithfull thing and worthie of all men to be remembred That Iesus Christ came into the world to saue sinners this is a faithfull saying with such like speeches which the Apostle vseth as preparatiues to stirre vp our faith The purenesse of the word is mentioned of the Prophet when after he had lamented the miserable ellate of the godly and the great decay of godlinesse he crieth out to the Lord speedily to assist his children saying Helpe Lord Psal. 12. 4 for there is not a godly man leâ—â— c. and by and by he addeth verse 6. The wordes of the Lord are pure words as the siluer tried in a furnace of earth fined seuen fold If we should imagine the purest siluer that is often tried and serueth in the court for Princes euen so pure must we beleeue the word of God to be which not seuen times alone but seuentie times seuen times hath beene tried in the fire of aduersitie and still hath remained most pure and neuer could any corruption bâ— found in it Wee haue seene good men as it were confounded and yet comforted and being tried are found to be pure The meaning of the man of God in that place is trie the word as you doe trie the purest mettals with persecution with torment with contempt or howsoeuer I
and in an holy courage to be delighted in weldoing For the godly whose onely stayes in trouble are faith and a good conscience are brought by their affliction to a sight of their sin to a desire to haue them pardoned to a feeling of God his mercy in hearing their prayers to an hatred of their sinnes Thus if we can support our faith in Gods promises wee shall reioyce in trouble When heretikes suffer for their illusions and being taught of man they quickly shrinke but when Sathan deludeth them with strange fantasies they are ready to suffer much Doe we know that heretikes wil suffer for their illusions and shall not wee much rather suffer for the truth And yet we see the Lord maketh a distinction betweene their sufferings our martyrdomes For Christians through faith can sing Psalmes in the midst of the flame heretikes by their roring shewe they haue no such ioy It stands therefore vpon vs euen now to be iealous of our prosperitie to bestow the time which we haue in weldoing and striue against sinne For we shall breake the first wall by this and so come with ioy to the other And as the word is a comfort in trouble so is it a bridle from sinne in prosperitie For as it doth not let vs fall in trouble so also it bridleth vs from sin in prosperitie For to this end we read and heare the word that in prosperity it should subdue sin and in aduersitie it should minister comfort But what is the iudgement of God vpon them that know not the word If they bee in health they seeke for nothing but for pleasures for profit and for gaine and thinke whatsoeuer they do to be lawfull yea admonish a man of his couetousnes by the word yet will hee not repent vntill eyther theeues or fire or some other iudgement of God vtterly consume him but hee will obiect why should I not get riches why should I not maintaine my gaine Admonish a theefe at his libertie of his theft and it prevaileth no more then if ye should tel him a storie vntill wofull experience â—each him the truth of it by the prison or by the halter There is no hope to any profit to perswade the adulterer vntill some plague of God haue wrought vpon him So we see when fire is on our houses when we must goe to prison or yeeld to any other calamitie men wring their hands teare their haire and rent their clothes crying for woe to themselues and saying they cannot liue they wil not be seene in the world they are ashamed to looke their friends in the face and why because they haue no feeling of the ioyes of the life to come they haue no stay on Gods prouidence they feele no comfort in his promises but they curse they moyle and pine away with sorrow If we see then the great mercie of God in staying vs from sinne in time of prosperitie and in aduersitie telling vs that he doth not punish vs in wrath but in loue and as a father doth teach vs the contempt of this world the desire of the world to come faith in his promises patience and repentance let vs reuerently esteeme the word Verse 144. The righteousnes of thy testimonies is euerlasting graunt mee vnderstanding and I shall liue IN repeating the same againe which hee had saide before the man of God here vseth two words the righteousnes of thy testimonies whereas before he vseth this one word thy righteousnes so that he meaneth here nothing els but the righteousnes of God reuealed to vs in his word For they bee called testimonies both in respect that they bee records of Gods loue towards vs as also they are testimonials of our obedience towards God So the words may beare this sense true it is Lord that that part of thy word where in thou hast comforted vs with thy promises is euerlasting and that part of thy word wherein thou hast set downe our duties is also euerlasting And I shall liue That is what doe men desire but life that I may liue therefore in godly pleasure Lord teach me to vnderstand thy testimonies See the man of God doth rest his life in this vnderstanding of the word They then that are ignorant are dead in sin Ephes 2. They sit in the shadow of death Luk 1. they are bound in the chaines of â—â—â—â—â— as Paul witnesseth of the widowes that liue delicately For as we cal him a man of death on whom not the Iudge but the law or not the lawe but the fact hath already giuen iudgement so they are subiect to the spirituall death on whom not God but his word or not the word but the sinne hath pronounced guiltie What is then life surely this was life the estate wherein Adam liued before hee fell his other life afterward which now is common to vs is a death and wee in him are all dead For when there was no sinne there was no shame when there was no shame there was no trouble when no trouble no death Wherfore sinne bringeth in shame trouble and death and hath left vs dead spiritually by cutting vs off from God For as a ciuill life is when wee are obedient to the ciuill lawes so we liue in God when wee liue according to his lawe And as he is dead ciuilly that by transgressing the lawes of the realme hath cut off himselfe from the common people so we are spiritually dead when sinne hath cut vs off from God The Prophet Abacuk saith chap. 2. 4. Hee that lifteth vp himselfe his minde is not right in him Where the Prophet sheweth that though a man for a time swel not hauing an vpright heart yet afterward he sodainely vanisheth away as a bubble of water for as a bladder with the wind is soone drawne out so the vngodly with conceit of his reason seemeth to bee puft vp but all is but inconstancie The iust man saith the Prophet shall liue by faith not by workes as some would dreame for all the shift of them that will be righteous in themselues will bee as a bubble of water but the iust man beleeuing the forgiuenes of sinne looking for euerlasting life staying himselfe on the promises and prouidence of God hath true soundnesse in him Hee shall liue saith the Prophet noting perpetuitie of time So the man of God his meaning is I shall liue i. perpetually and for euer Wee see then the great mercie of God that commeth by the knowledge of the Worde in that wee finde how hee deliuereth vs from wrath and taketh vs into his fauour he rescueth vs from sinne and clotheth vs with righteousnes he taketh from vs death and restoreth to vs life But marke who speaketh these words doth this man of God attaine to such an heroicall spirit as to crie graunt me vnderstanding and shall wee thinke ourselues sufficiently rich well sighted and that wee are so well clothed that wee neede no such prayer We are like the Laodiceans
who hearing the word were neither hote nor cold Seeing then we are rather Laodiceans than Dauids wee must crie Lord giue vs vnderstanding that we may liue Then let vs learne by other mens harmes which is a princely and heroicall kind of teaching For as Princes children are taught themselues in their owne persons but are not beaten seeing rather others beaten before them so the Lord preacheth to our persons but punisheth other persons round about vs sparing vs that we by their sinnes and stripes may learne to amend and to repent in prayer There is a winter after haruest after heate colde and it is vsuall with the Lord to tempeâ— his blessings most sweete with some crossings most sower Wherefore let vs pray with our Prophet for the vnderstanding of God his word not onely to be bettered in our mindes but also reformed in our liues Then no diuell no hell no plague no pestilence shall hurt vs yea those troublesome trials which vnto others are testimonies of God his wrath shall be vnto vs seales of his loue which although the world cannot discerne yet by faith we shall both finde it and feele it PORTION 19. COPH. Vers 145. I haue cried with mine whole heart heare me O Lord and I will keepe thy statutes Vers. 146. I called vpon thee saue mee and I will keepe thy testimonies IN the last verse of the former part he set downe the righteousnesse of GODS lawe hee prayed therefore that hee might haue vnderstanding and liue and therefore they that are ignorant haue no life in them because life is onely reuealed in the word Sinners then hauing not receiued the word are dead for the life of sinne is the death of man And our first father was dead when hee had sinned and they who liued in pleasure and all other sinners are dead though they for a while prolong their life on earth yet at death the soule goeth to hell and waiteth there for the bodie and this cuise waiteth on all Cursed are all that continue not in all things c. and after Gods great suffering they shall be cut off Hee knew that the beginning of this life was in the word and hee also knewe that the continuance of it was in the word by the grace of God and therefore hee laboured to haue it increased by the word because he was conuinced by his infirmitie that hee might lose it as Adam did and therefore hee seeketh to finish the course of his saluation with feare If Dauid whose zeale had consumed him did yet in this sort pray how much more ought we which for euery light trouble are discouraged in our dutie He prayeth for the vnderstanding of the word because the diuell wil be ready to allure vs from the word if we be inclined thereto as he dealt with Christ when he laide our scripture against it And yet he liketh not of those that rest in the literall sense but hee craueth the spirit to teach him according to the word for the spirit quickeneth and flesh and blood doth not reueale these things and all that are of God must bee taught of God Isa. 54 yet alwaies agreeable to the word Now in this part he prayeth that he may haue vnderstanding and ease from his trouble this request he groundeth on these reasons first of his earnestnes in the foure first verses secondly in respect of his enemies in the sixt verse and thirdly in respect of Gods mercies in the fift seuenth and eight verses In the foure first verses he setteth downe his earnest desire and zeale that he had and he prayeth that he may haue a good conscience in the first verse and faith in the promises in the second verse teaching that these two were al the comfort that he had in trouble when he suffered for well-doing and had his sinnes forgiuen and had the fauour of God Then if we will stand in trouble let vs labour to be grounded on the promises of forgiuenes of sinnes of a new life of his fatherly prouidence and let this purge vs from sin and if we can doe this then nothing shall seperate vs from God as Paul saith Rom. 8. and againe he saith there is no condemnatioÌ„ to them that are in Christ for they haue his spirit to purge them from sinne and to strengthen their faith The want of these causeth men to step backe and the weakenes of our faith the carelesnes of these causeth such feare in Gods children and such shrinking for the diuel layeth their sinnes to their charge which they see not discharged and their faith is weake and therefore they are diuing vp and down And surely trouble must come to all for so it is ordained though to some lesse than others and therefore when it commeth we are faint if we haue not been carefull to keepe a good conscience and to strengthen our faith But if we haue done thus then shall death be pleasant vnto vs for wee shall be blessed Apoc. 12. and our workes shall follow vs that is our faith and the fruites of our faith Againe if wee suffer for our sinnes c. then wee want faith and a good conscience and therefore we murmur and crie out yea and goe to witches and wisards Yea Gods children though they come not to this grosse sinning yet they inwardly grudge and they haue secret murmurings because they haue failed in strengthening their faith keeping a good conscience but the children of God that make Christ all in all they say the Lord giueth and the Lord taketh this is the patience of Gods children And Iob did not faile till his faith failed and though his three learned aduersaries reasoned against him to proue him an hypocrite yet his conscience sustained him and therefore reckoneth vp his vertues chapter 28. and 31. And he also confessed his faith I know that my Redeemer liueth this was his faith and this was his conscience that in his trouble sustained him These things haue no lesse fruite in prosperitie for the want of them cause men to lift vp themselues on high but the word represseth pride lust and loue of worldly things so that they are â—â—uÌ„â—le in prosperitie for the worldlings seeke after the things of this world because they neuer felt the peace of conscience they seeke their owne glorie because they neuer felt what the glory of God was and neuer seeke knowledge because they know not what the soule is Yea the children of God because they labour not continually to keepe a good conscience and to strengthen their faith they are carried away with the loue of earthly things after the example of the wicked for prosperitie is as a floud which carieth all things with it and as well good as bad and therefore they are often caried away with the loue of these outward things But the children of God which doe diligently labour after these things they behaue themselues so as that God may be glorified by their prosperitie and aduersitie
ouercame â—ll corporall feare of 〈◊〉 The r 〈…〉 corporall feare are which so much dâ—unteth the heart is to craue a greater feare of Gods Maiestieâ— the strength whereof may ouermatch the 〈◊〉 feare When the Kings of 〈◊〉 had conspired against the people of God the Prophet of God said vnto them Esay 8. 12. Say â—ee 〈◊〉 A confedâ—racie to all them to whâ—me this people â—â—ith a confederaâ—â—â— neither 〈…〉 nor be afraid of them 13. Sanctifie the Lord of Hostes and let him be 〈…〉 your drâ—â—â— And least we should think that this appertaineth not as well to all Christians as to the Iewes Let vs heare what the Apostâ—â— Peter â—aith 1. Perâ— 3. 14 Blessed are yâ—e if we suffer for righteousnes sake yea feare not 〈…〉 e neither be troubled 15. But 〈◊〉 the Lord in your hearts be ready 〈…〉 were to euery sin â—n that 〈◊〉 you a reason of the â—oâ—e that is in you Were the blessed Apostle sheweth that wee are not readie to make Confession of our hope vntill wee put away this feare and sanctifie the Lord in our harts glorifying his truth in promising and his 〈◊〉 in performing And to applie this to our selues if the Magistrate should bring vâ—to the Racke or torture to betray the good cause of God or innocencie of our brethren let vs rather feare to displease God for his threatnings then man for his punishment And in particular example to applie this doctrine we heare Ierem. 1. 17. what the Lord saith to the Prophet Say not I am a childe c. Be not afraide of their faces for I am with thee to deliuer thee saith the Lord. Here the Lord addeth ver 17. Thou therfore 〈◊〉 vp thy loynes and arise and speake vnto all that I commaund thee be not afraide of their faces least I destroy thee before them In which place the Lord setteth downe a promise to assist him and a threatning to punish him both which did so preuaile that he durst speake boldly and prouoke the King to wrath Acts 5. wee reade that when the Priests and Sadduces being full of indignation laide hands on the Apostles and put them in the common prison Peter the rest of the Apostles answered We ought rather to obey God then men Menace vs say they as much as yee will we care not for it we feare to discredit the blessed promise and lightly to passe ouer the heauie threatnings of our God and wee feare you not Againe this feare was written in the heart of Paul 1. Cor 9. 16. Though I preach the Gospell I haue nothing to reioyce of for necessitie is laid vpon me and woe to vnto me if I preach not the Gospell c. Howsoeuer we thinke this easie to be learned it is doubtlesse most hard to be practised For though Princes doe not their duties yet wee must not therefore rebell against them and though we be persecuted of rulers without a cause yet we must stand in awe of Gods word and our Sauiour CHRIST hath pronounced that whosoeuer striketh with the sword shall perish with the sworde If then either our Princes shall be vngodly or their vnder officers vnfaithfull we must not therevpon grudge to pay tribute to giue taske and to yeeld subsidie but we must doe them euen with conscience as to the ordinance appointed of God knowing and acknowledging that the hand of Gods wrath in their corrupt Gouernment is iustly layd vpon vs for some sinne Wherefore the holy Ghost saith Eccl. 10. 20. Curse not the King no not in thy thought neither curse the Rich in thy bed-chamber for the fowle of the heauen shall carrie the voyce that which hath wings shall declare the matter If then our Princes should vse all their tribute to sensualitie or take vp all their taxes for pleasure withour either feare of God or loue of their Common-wealth yet curse not the King saith the Wiseman no not in thy bed-chamber So that if flesh and blood should moue vs to murmure that wee should be readie to thinke euill of them that are in authoritie the holy Ghost here warneth vs that wee vse no such speeches and put away such thoughts because both our speeches and thoughts stand at the controlling of God his iudgements but we must humbly ascribe it to our sinne that hee withdraweth his grace from them and pulleth his wrath vpon vs. Wherefore if we thinke as many worldly men doe that thoughts are free and are not called into the Court and that euery man is a King in his priuie chamber the spirite of God chargeth our conscience here before the Court of heauen and telleth vs that our chambers are the Lords chambers also and therefore as true Israelites euen in secret we should thinke no guile for the Lord will reueale it and punish it openly yea euen the fowles of the ayre shall bewray our vnfaithfulnes To come lower to our selues because we must not thinke that this affection must be in Dauid and not in vs for so shall we make vnprofitable whatsoeuer is taught whereas the man of God did feare to offend euen when Princes are against him we not onely cannot sustaine so great a triall in the feare of our God but if the losse of any worldly pelfe come to vs we are straight voyde of all feare and cannot abide to be taught any good thought we are vnquiet vntill we haue consulted with wizards witches not withstanding in awe of Gods threatnings against that sinne Deu. 18. 10 Let none be found among you that vseth witchcraft 11. Or that is a charmer or that counselleth with spirits or a southsayer or that asketh counsell at the dead 12. For all that doe such things are abomination to the Lord c. where the Lord counteth no otherwise of these things then of the vp-heape of sinne Againe 1. Chron. 10. 13. it is said that Saul died for his transgression that hee committed against the Lorde euen against the word of the Lord which hee kept not in that hee sought and asked counsell of a Familiar spirit 14. And asked not of the Lord c. where we see that in reckoning Saul his sinne this is the laâ—â— and wrappeth vp all the rest in that hee asked not counsell of the Lord but went to a witch So this was the heape of his sinne this filled the iust measure of his iniquities because when he should haue repented of all other sinnes hee made this the full heape of his sinnes and pulled consequently vpon him the height of Gods iudgements for he was cut off from the kingdome and desperately ended his life Esay â—8 when the Lord reckoned vp the sinnes of the people as their infidelity their obstinacie he commeth at the last to their sorceries saying 19. When such shall say vnto you enquire of them that haue a spirite of diuâ—â—ation and at the south sayers which whisper murmure should not a people enquire at their God from the liuing to the dead
peace as the godly whilest no trouble bloweth vpon them but so soone as the storme of temptation ariseth then the hellish waues of their fearefull torments yeeld a manifest distinction betweene their rage and the estate of the godly The very Heathen had a taste of these vnquiet brunts anguishes of spirit which they tearmed Furies which tosse a mans conscience with such continual accusations as neither eating nor drinking nor sleeping nor waking nor speaking nor keeping silence they can finde any quiet Neither is there any greater plague than this as testifieth the Wiseman in the booke of the Prouerbs Giue mee any plague sauing the plague of the heart c. No maruaile for when our reason and appetite fight one with another and there is an hurly burly within vs wee shall finde nothing to be more pretious than the peace of conscience which so commendeth vs to God that we shall finde in trouble peace in banishment our countrie in imprisonment libertie in death life What madnesse then is it to put this peace from vs and to hale towards vs as with cart ropes these direful plagues of the spirit which so torment vs in this life without repentance in death wil bring vs to hell If then by the grace of God his spirit wee would oft set before vs some serious meditation of death and thinke earnestly of our departure from hence euen as our deliueraÌ„ce out of the flesh were then at hand doubtlesse we should finde by that an approued triall of the image of that estate which we should haue if death indeede were present And if in the quietnes of our mindes on our beds at midnight we would without hypocrisie present our selues before God his iudgement seate as if Christ in that instance did appeare in the cloudes we would redeeme this benefit and peace of conscience with all the goods in the world Wherefore as the Prophet exhorteth vs it is good thus to examine our selues and not to tarrie the triall of our hearts vntil affliction commeth vpon vs but in the calme of our minds to vse this practise in trembling Let vs pray then that this may still sound in our eares that vnto them that loue God all things shall turne to the best as wee may see Iosh. 1. Psalm 1. Rom. 8. And as to them that loue all things counted ill doe turne to the best so to the wicked all things that are counted good doe turne to the worst so that when a mans conscience doth boyle with finne all his pleasures profits and glory will the further feede on him to his griefe and awake the more the troubles of his minde Contrariwise the godly in the death of Christ shall haue all their troubles so sanctified that reason would wonder to see their happie issues out of so fearfull dangers Yet we see God his promise will bring it to passe Well we see how this verse followeth of experience the verse going before as if the Prophet had said I see O Lord that they that loue the law haue good successe and whatsoeuer befalleth to flesh and blood most contrarie it is turned to their saluation contrariwise in them that feare thee not I obserue thus much how they are plagued here and there and how in their chiefe felicitie they are subiect to thy curse For as for theÌ„ that are delighted with thy law if they be rich they swell not if they abound they are not puffed vp if they prosper in name bodie and goods they are not proud but vse this world as though they vsed it not if thou callest them to a contrarie estate they are thankfull and if they want or fall into sicknes or infamie they fret not they despaire not they are not so appalled in their spirits but still they beleeue on thee they call on thee they glorifie thee euen vntill their deaths Wee shall not onely see the truth of this in the Patriarches and Prophets and Apostles and in the Primitiue Church but also in the Saints of God of late memorie in King Edward his daies who vsed their time as though they vsed it not when affliction came they neither feared nor forswore themselues but quietly suffered imprisonment banishment torment and martyrdome as the deare children of God We may call now to minde how the blessed man Dauid behaued himselfe in all his miseries and how Saul plunged himselfe in disobedience who thinking in time of God his iudgement to followe his owne wiâ— fell from sinne to sinne vntill he fell into a furie when hee began to aske counsaile of the diuell and afterward by the iustice of God had a miserable death The like we may see in the Egyptians Babylonians Caldeans and Israelites when they forsooke the Lord. In comparing these things together wee shall marke the workes of God and how they that loue not the truth in loue are plagued of the Lord with anguish distractions and terrors of minde some ending their liues in treasons some in prophanenes some in heresies some in shame and some otherwise They that loue thy law c Rom. 8. 28 We know that all things worke together for the best vnto them that loue God c. This is a thing worthie of obseruation that he saith Thâ—y that loue thy law For it is an easie matter to say that wee loue God as Heretikes Atheists and the Familie of loue will bragge but they loue not with the man of God the word which is the true and onely touch stone to tâ—ie vs whether wee loue God or no. Wherefore the Apostle Iohn saith 1 Ioh. 5 3 This is the loue of God if we keepe his commandements This then must be remembred whatsoeuer loue we pretend to God we must beare it to his word and looke how little our loue is to the word so little in trueth is our loue to God And this is that which discerneth the feruent loue of the godly from the cold loue of the wicked Wherefore as the Prophet saith Psalm 16. 5. The Lord is the portion of mine inheritance so hee saith Psal 119. 111. Thy test montes haue I taken as mine heritage for euer We must thinke then that this doctrine standeth in neede of our meditation and prayer to trie ourselues if wee fâ—â—re the Lord how we feare his threatnings if we loue the Lord how wee are affected to his promises and to that which he commandeth So shall wee see that the godly haue the Angels of God continually waiting on them least they should hurt their foote against a stone and though they haue many troubles yet they take no offence at them If we diligently consider how Dauid prospered whilest he continued in the loue of God what distresse in his affaires disquietnes of mind streights in his kingdome punishments in his children be felt when he began to loue carnally we shall haue a sufficient truth of this doctrine And for our example wee haue seene how they that loued God either
but of a patient faith and the cause of impatiencie is want of faith Of this faith speaketh the Prophet Esai 28 16. Behold I will lay in Sion a stone a tried stone a precious corner stone a sure foundation He that beleeueth shall not make haste to wit to by-waies and indirect meanes as casting off his hope of God his promises Of the contrarie the want of faith speaketh our Sauiour Christ Luke 18. 8. When the Sonne of man commeth shall he finde faith on the earth Likewise Heb. 10. when the Apostle had said The iust shall liue by faith If any withdraw himselfe his minde is not vpright in him my soule shall haue no pleasure in him Againe Habac. 2. when the Lord had commanded the Prophet to waite he saith He that lifteth vp himselfe his minde is not vpright in him that is he hath a troubled minde and vnquiet spirit Wherefore let vs attend vpon that exhortation of the Apostle Iam. 5. 11. Ye haue heard of the patience of Iob haue knowne what end the Lord made As if he should say ye are not ignorant of that my errour of patiēce who when the Lord suspended his iudgements still waited for the accomplishments of his promises Whosoeuer then thinketh himselfe to haue faith and by patience cannot waite for the Lord his leisure and due time of helpe but withdraweth himselfe and maketh haste to other meanes and not staying himselfe on God his word and promises but hastneth and cannot be quiet in his minde vntill presently he haue gotten some helpe he is as yet an vnbeleeuer And I haue done thy Commandements Euen as without faith it is impossible to please God so is it impossible truly to trust in God his saluation vnlesse we labour by faith to serue him in loue and to please him with good workes Wherefore as the Apostle hath taken vp the truth of this rule so he sheweth Heb. 11. how all the Fathers by their faith did trauell in good workes By faith saith he Abel offered vnto God a greater sacrifice than Cain by faith was Enoch taken away by faith Noah prepared the Arke by faith Abraham obeyed God through faith Sarah receiued strength to conceiue c. A contrarie argument to that which we haue in our times where our faith and profession is so barren of good workes True it is that when we will glorie before God all boasting in good workes is shut out in that if he entreth into iudgement with the best of our actions he shal find them polluted with many imperfections so that we can by no meanes stand before him but in faith but Iam. 2. 20. Wilt thou vnderstand O thou vaine man that the faith which is without workes is dead was not Abraham our father iustified through workes c. where we must note the diuers significations of the word iustifie if we will shew these two propositions to be true and how they may be reconciled we are iustified by faith we are iustified by workes For as God sanctifieth vs when he maketh vs partakers of his holinesse and we sanctifie him when we shew him to be holie so God is said to iustifie vs when we are approued iust before God and we iustifie God when we testifie that he is iust In like maner faith iustifieth vs in that it acquiteth vs before God from our sinnes for Christ his sake in whom we beleeue workes iustifie vs in as much as they witnesse to vs and to men that we are iustified by faith before God whereof our sanctification is a pledge So that we meane nothing else when we say we are iustified by works than if we should say We declare and make knowne that we are iustified by these works For when euery good worke is of the spirit of God and the spirit of God is giuen to none but to the children of God when we faile in doing many things whereunto we are by Gods spirit moued and in those things which we doe we corrupt those motions so that our best actions stand in neede of faith to haue them purged in Christ his perfit obedience it is manifest that our workes onely giue a testimonie to our selues and others that we are iustified If then we haue true faith it must worke by loue that as faith doth acquite vs from sinne before God so good workes may giue euidence thereof before men When then we are carried away with dulnesse in good things and with deadnesse in weldoing we are to trie our hearts if we want God is not pleased with vs if we haue saith without workes we deceiue our selues The meaning then of the man of God in this place is thus much Because I know that they haue happie successe that loue thee and obey thy word this moueth me to keepe a good conscience So we haue learned thus much that it is but follie to boast of faith without good workes For as we iudge a man to be aliue so long as we perceiue his vitall spirits his animall powers and naturall operations to exercise themselues and thinke that he is not dead whilest the faculties of the minde are exercised in the senses mēbers powers of the body but notwithstanding that life it selfe is a thing most secret yet by a mans seeing hearing tasting touching going and working we discerne the same euen so so long as we perceiue the fruits of God his spirit and new birth and the effects of grace and fruites of sanctification in the soule we thinke him not spiritually dead in whom these things are And notwithstanding saith which is the life of Gods children be a most secret thing yet when we can open our eyes to see the wonderfull word of God to his praise and shut them from seeing vanities when our eares are open to the works of God and closed and dull to heare worldly vanities when our mouthes can speak of Gods iudgements and are dumbe in leasings we may iudge by these and the like effects that there is the life of Christ in vs. And herewithall we must obserue as these naturall workings are not the cause of life but that rather insomuch as we liue these things do exercise themselues in vs euen so the good workes are no cause why we are good or liue by faith but because by faith in Christ we are accounted good and iust before the Lord therefore we are good For as the tree hath not his goodnes of the fruits but the fruits haue their goodnes because first the tree was good so we cannot be said to be good in respect of our workes but our workes are good in respect of vs iustified before by faith And although the sap life and nourishment of the tree be a thing most secret and hidden from common sense yet by the leaues buds greenes and fruits thereof we draw knowledge of the life in it so though our life which is hidden in Christ be hidden from flesh and
this true longing be in vs or no we must see whether it be after that saluation which is to be ioyed or whether it vanisheth away and is nothing but a tormeÌ„t of the conscience Besides this is a sure note of it if our desire be sound it is not satisfied vntill the thing longed for be accomplished As wee may see in naturall and humane things is in them that are sicke with loue they are in continual perplexity of mind vntil they haue obtained their loue likewise must we long after the word For loÌ„ging is a feruent desire and not a thing quickly come quickly gone but a thing that hath bin searched by reason and in iudgement hath bin chosen So that as we shewed before there is a great difference betweene a lightning desire a setled iudgement which causeth vs in truth to long In that he now maketh mention of his longing after his election he sheweth that he had cast his accounts set down how he might be able to meet the mighty man indenter battaile with him as it is in the gospell This longing cannot bee in the wicked for when they long it is for heresies or worldly pleasures and right longing commeth from a right sight iudgement and affection which will bring in the carefull vsing of the meanes For as it holdeth in false longing so also in holy longings that after long debaâ—ing and examining of our selues and casting our accounts what will be the fruite of the good and what will be the end of sinne carefully wil vse the meanes For as the desire vseth meanes so longing vseth meanes carefully Let vs now examine our selues where our feruency is for ioy and hope feare sorrow shew a maÌ„s heart as whatsoeuer we ioy in whiles we haue it that we sorrow for when wee haue lost it And let vs examine our longing whether we can vse the word with delight or no whether praier be pleasant whether the sacraments be coÌ„fortable to vs or no and whether the discipline of the Church be reuerend and precious to vs. If our desire be cold our â—sing of the meanes is also cold if we be feruent in desire wee are also feruent in vsing of â—â—e meanes The Apostle speaking to the Romans cap 6. after the manner of men saith he will not extort so much as he might doe but hee will deale with them more easily and whereas he might require greater obedience he saith as ye haue giuen your members seruants vnto vncleannes and iniquitie to commit iniquitie so now giue your members seruants vnto righteousnes in holines This is but an humane thing if we should see how wee haue longed after things naturall and vnnaturall if we should see how wee haue longed inordinately let vs â—ee if our longing be alike after the word and let vs say to our owne soules what was there such a longing in vs after such things whereof wee are now ashamed before God in our prayerâ— and before men when they are but named and haue we such slender longing after our saluation it is to be feared our choise is not yet made for if it were wee should surely long mâ—â—e and longing we should more vse the meanes Vers. 175. Let my soule liue and it shall praise thee and thy iudgements shall helpe mee HEre â—â—â— man of God desireth life to none other end but to praise GOD in keeping of his word as he said before Port. 3. 1. Be beneficiall to thy seruant that I may liue keepe thy Worde In which place hee also desireth none other life but that which is according to the word of God For all other liues haue a vaine title of life but this is true life We see the man of God doth not onely feele with the Apostle that in God wee mooue liue and haue our being but also speaketh of a more excellent thing to wit that in him we liue spiritually Againe he looketh not in himselfe for any naturall life but acknowledgeth that manâ— life is of the word of God Let vs therefore learne with Dauid to commit our liues to the Lord Psalm 31. 15. Into thine hands I commend my spirit c. He speaketh this in his life time and committeth it to the Lord that as he gaue it him so he would vouchsafe to keepe it being giuen Now we shall neuer in truth say the like vntill we perceiue how wee receiued our life of God how he nourisheth it and how to him we must surrender it againe Wherefore we are not to liue as doe the bruite beasts and the heathen but we must liue to enioy our saluation and couet our saluation to praise the Lord because there is no other end of mans life than Gods glorie As for them which liue to any other end Salomon iudgeth no better of the vntimely fruite than of them who enioy many dayes in pleasure and after goe to the darkenes Besides we know how all other inferiour things were created to glorifie God in seruing man and man was made to glorifie God by the true vse of the word Let my soule liue c. This is the vsuall phrase of the Scripture when they vse to set dowâ— a thing more pathetically as Luke 1. My soule doth magnifie the Lord my spirit praiseth Goe my Sauiour And Psalm 103. 1. and 104. 1. My soule praise thou the Lord. Psalm 115. 17. The dead praise not the Lord neither any that goe downe into the place of silence and Psalm 6. 5. In death there is no remembrance of thee in the graue who shall praise thee and Esay 38. 19. The pit cannot praise thee the graue cannot confesse thee death cannot praise thee they that goe downe into the pit cannot praise thee but the liuing the liuing shall confesse thee as I doe this day c. How grieuous a thing it is now euery man may iudge that a man should goe out of this world or euer he knew wherefore he came into the world and this is that which maketh vs so loth to die This was it that made the Saints of God in former times so vnwilling to leaue this life not that they wanted any hope of the life to come or had not the ioy of a blessed resurrection but either they had some speciall sinnes heauily pressed their consciences whereby they had dishonoured God or else they desired to liue in greater measure to glorifie God either in entring into the way of repentance or else growing in the same after they had entred because as yet they could not say in truth I haue fought a good fight I haue runne a good race I haue kept thy faith from henceforth a crowne of glorie is prepared for mee For they knew that whereof we are willingly ignorant that we shall neuer vncessantly praise God in heauen vnlesse wee carefully serue God in earth and we shall neuer praise God in the congregation of Angels which praise not God in the congregation of his saints
ioy and peace and comfort in the holy Ghost is oftentimes bestowed vpon men in greatest measure when they feele the greatest measure of vnfained repentance and godly sorrow for sinne and haue conceiued the greatest hatred against the same The Lord in mercie therefore increase this sorrow and hatred in vs euer more and more that our ioy and comfort may bee the more increased through Iesus Christ our Lord to whom with the holy Ghost one true and euerliuing God be all praise power dominion and principalitie now and euer Amen THE SVMME OF THE Epistle to the Hebrevves THE whole Epistle to the Hebrewes containeth the sinne of Apostasie from which the Apostle laboureth to dehort them and that by fiue reasons specially First in the first Chapter hee shewes that Christ is aboue all Angels whereof hee inferreth in the second Chapter That if God did punish the contempt of the ministerie of Angels much more is the contempt of the ministery of Christ punishable because he so far exceedeth the Angels In the third Chapter he shewes that Christ is aboue Moses whereof he inferres in the fourth Chapter That if Moses ministerie contemned caused reuenge much more Christ his ministerie coÌ„temned causeth reuenge because it is far greater than Moses In the fift Chapter he shewes That Christ the sacrificer is greater thaÌ„ Aaron the Priest whereof he inferreth in the sixth Chapter That if God did correct the contempt of Aarons sacrifice much more will hee condemne the contempt of Christ his oblation because Christ is superior to Aaron In the seuenth eight and nine Chapters That the ministerie of the Gospell is better than the ministerie of the law whereof he inferreth in the tenth Chapter That if they were punished that despised Moses lawe much heauier is their iudgement which despise Christ his Gospell for that Christ is aboue Moses In the eleuenth Chapter he shewes How all the Fathers were iustified in continuing in the faith whereof he inferreth in the twelfth Chapter That who so will bee iustified with them must after their example continue in the faith Lastly he concludeth with wholesome exhortations fitlie ioyning to his former doctrine For because we may be Apostataes in life as well as in neglect of doctrine in the thirteenth Chapter hee addeth many good precepts of Puritie merâ—â— sanctimonie prayer thankesgiuing liberalitie and obedience to tâ—eir teachers And then falling as it were on their necks hee kisseth them and commâ—â—ding himselâ—â— to their prayere hee commendeth them to the rich grace of Gâ—d 〈…〉 nd sâ—amp of all his epistles A BRIEFE SVMME of Ecclesiastes FOr the vnderstanding of Ecclesiastes because the things therein contained depend of an historie we must know that Salomon from the beginning of his dayes was a well disposed young man endued with most excellent gifts of regeneration and gouernment Afterward from one well giuen and in a good way hee fell to bee a riotous and a prophane person and yet obtaining grace by extraordinarie priuiledge I call that an extraordinarie priuiledge which either implieth a particular commaundement against a generall precept or a particular practise against some generall rule dispensed of by GOD he became sorrowfull for his folly and being desirous to leaue to the world a testimonie of his sorrowe hee taketh vpon him in this booke the person of a publike Penitentiarie professing it to bee a monument of his vnwise dealing and therefore it may be called Salomons retractations And surely it is verily to bee supposed that the Lord hath set vp this man as a signe in whom hee would by proofe and experience shew that men can neuer be happie for these things which most men account to be happines Wee say in schooles that practicall and reall syllogismes are farre aboue speculatiue and imaginarie reasons And we knowe that in all histories the proofe and experience of the reporter affoordeth great credit Salomon sheweth in this booke that hee prooued all and yet this is his conclusion That to feare God in reuerent regard to keepe his commandements is all a man can come to the onely way to find peace of conscience and to assure vs of the fauour of God This is the assurance of our countrie that wee shall one day enter into it when we haue a purpose to this we neede seeke no further This had I saith Salomon notwithstanding hee was not content but hee imagined some thing else might be found out which hee had not and being a man of wisedome hee thought there might besome better kinde of life inuented than this was Well hee trieth mirth wiues building c. which might seeme to content him but when twentie yeeres were spent in trying conclusions he was as neere then as he was at the first nay without the speciall indulgence of the Lord he was further off too And as a horse in a mill when hee had gone in his circuite hee was at last where he began first Well saith he whatsoeuer I tried beside the conclusions of the faithfull all deceiued me in the fruition And that which is more euery purpose of mine heart being vaine left a sting and pricke behinde in conscience which did counteruaile and surpasse all the former delights So then Salomon returning into the fauour of God condemneth all externall things to be but vanitie and hee would teach vs this lesson that ruina pracedentium must be admonitio sequentium If any man will trie conclusions against Gods conclusions hee shall trie nothing in the end but himselfe to be a foole and by how much the more examples might haue forwarned vs the more we are to excuse the Lord and to accuse our selues if wee fall GODLY INSTRVCTIONS FOR THE DVE EXAMINATION AND DIRECTION OF AL MEN TO THE ATTAIning and retaining of faith and a good conscience CHAP. 1. Of Christian Admonition WOrldly wise men cal admonition medling that they that look not to other mens matters are thought to be peaceable and learned sober wise men they that practise admonitioÌ„ are thought to be vnsociable Caine himselfe was of this iudgement hee was one that looked not after his brothers life but soberly as hee thought respected his owne by this one example wee may see what spirit they haue who say I haue nothing to doe with him Wee hauing learned not the practise of the world but the practise of the word looke for another iudgement and breaking through all such shadowes we dare and must be busie with our brother Leuit 19. 17 And if neede be we wil sharply deale with him as plucking him out of the fire Iude vers 23 Wee may not vnder the colour of peaceablenes muzzle our mouthes if I haue an eye in the Church I must point at sinne if I bee an hand in the Church I must plucke it out for euery sinne not admonished when and where wee may is inrolled among our sinnes because how many sinnes wee haue willingly seene or heard and not rebuked nor lamented we
may so say to the gaole deliuerie and this is called the day of iudgement In comparison wherof other iudgements are as nothing Then God wil take the matter into his own hand then shal there be a new Quest theÌ„ all thâ—se matters that are shuffled vp and euill iudged shall be iudged againe Now is the day of affections but then the day of iudgement in it we shal lose all that is to be lost Now for this day this iudgement that we may haue somewhat to moue vs being of our selues Verie dul let vs see how fearefull and dreadfull it is In a iudgement there are three things the action the sentence and the execution For we see the prisoners first how they plead for themselues Secondly being found guilty the sentence is pronounced by the Iudge and after they are executed In earth there are means to acquite for a season as delusioÌ„ of the Iudge or of the witnesses perswasion corruption fauor For the first they be apicesiuris points in law they vndoe all iustice a cauâ—lling iustice but apices iuris in calo non excusant And for the witnesses they shall not deliuer him for they shall be true witnesses the booke shall then be opened No perswasion shall then serue because God is not subiect to any affection Thirdly there shall be no corruption for though the Iudge could be corrupted what could we giue him when the whole world shall be destroied Lastly we must looke for no fauour for it is the day of iudgement and not of mercie The night before the blowing of the Trumpet there shall be preached mercy but then there shall be none let no man flatter himselfe for so he shall find it To escape a senteÌ„ce here on earth is either by appeale to an higher court or by reâ—racting but there can be no appeale for who is higher than God neither shall there be any reuersion of the sentence for there shall be no more sitting because there is no second iudgement Thirdly there is an execution which is most fearefull And execution there shall be well let it come will we say for a punishment must be ours then what is there to helpe vs to escape punishment but either resistance or if that will not serue flight if we cannot flie patience or mitigation or our coÌ„fort is hope but there is none of all these can stand vs in any stead for the first if we were as Iob saith hard rockes as we are potshards we were not able to resist for if the Lord did but touch vs we would smoke But his wrath shall be powred vpon vs and who is able to abide it Secondly it bootes vs not to flie for the Lord is euery where round about vs we are as it were in a circumfereÌ„ce the further we are from one part the neerer we are to the other We flie from the God of peace to the God of wrath there is no escaping Christ saith Take the vnprofitable seruant bind him hand and foot so that he cannot flie and Iude addeth with euerlasting chaines and that in darkenes so that if he could breake his chaines yet he could not see whither to flie in the darke Thirdly there is no patience which ye shall see if ye consider the example of the rich man in Luke who required one drop of water to coole his tongue of a person whom he hated deadly and no doubt they do hate the godly there as much as euer they did in this life Last of all let vs looke for no mittigation If there were any mittigation it should be either in respect of the wearines of the tormentors but they are spirits or by consuming of our bodies but we shall continue for euer or by diminishing of the instruments but the fire shall neuer goe out that it may not so do there is a lake of brimstone prepared to run into it and the worme neuer dieth Neither shal there be any comfort the remembrance euen of that they enioyed shall torment them 9 There is a people in Amos and Zephanie that put the day of the Lord farre off but it shall be vnto them a day of terrour and trembling On the other side let vs consider how the world waxing olde as a garment and all creatures become moath-eaten and worme-eaten the fruites stones and hearbes decaying in their vertues Against worldly Atheists the Prophet Zephaniah saith The Lord will seeke them and rather than he will lose them for finding he will seeke them with a lanterne and search them with a candle When we know the time must come we enquire of it and beholding God drawing some presently into the stage and knowing that others are reserued for the last iudgement the faithfull inquire for their hope the wicked for their feare Well as I would not haue men too curious Mat. 24 so could I wish them not to be too carelesse the first is ill the second is worse The day shall come suddenly and therefore neither curiousnesse nor carelesnesse is good only thus much is sure it is at hand but no man could neuer shew the fingers of his hand Peter sheweth that we must not measure the time after man but after God Some reason this some that but let vs remember that Deuterono 29. 29. The secret things belong to the Lord our God but the things reuealed belong vnto vs. Let no man thinke by an allegorie to reach to that which the Angels themselues cannot comprehend For if one should say that as there were foure thousand yeeres before Christ his comming in the flesh so there should be foure thousand before he came to iudgement were it not as like a quidditie as they harpe on and yet both vntrue If we looke on Cyprian and Tertullian we shall see them to haue thought the day to come in their times Here the Fathers haue roued much but all like to misse the marke Let vs know that thâ— neerenesse is not in respect of vs but of the speaker who onely knoweth what is neere and let vs content our selues with this that in respect of eternitie nothing is long that shall haue an ende When the Apostles then say it is neere so we may say it is neere and no difference But as the Day was then neere so the Houre is now neere neere I say in respect of God and of eternitie And as the promise accomplished was neere to God 4000. yeeres before it came so it is not in the fadome of mans braine to tell how many dayes or yeeres wherewith God is not gouerned is farre or neere vnto vs. The Apostle Heb. 10. 25. sheweth the time to bee neere and that it is within the view of the eye because the sacrifices of the Iewes are abolished the true sacrifices are offered and the Gospell more or lesse is vniuersally preached But among al reasons this moueth me may moue
the feeling of sinne is the mother of hunger after righteousnes So that where hunger after righteousnes is there must be also feeling of sinne and where there is exceeding hunger there must be needs an exceeding feeling and on the other side where there is a small and feeble hunger there is a small and feeble â—eeling and it is vnpossible to be otherwise For he that feeleth his owne deadnes wants and impuritie in euery commandement it is vnpossible but this touch of glorie and dread of the bondage of sinne should breed and as it were ingender in his minde an extreame hunger and desire of vprightnesse and obedience in euery commaundement The children of God haue then to comfort themselues in that they feele their impurenes of heart and want of vprightnes in euery commandement and deadnes to goodnes For this feare of bondage to sinne and Sathan and this feeling of our owne wants and impuritie is quicknes and liuing and this quicknes and life is by the spirit of Christ and where the spirit of Christ is there is life or liuing and this is called regeneration and life euerlasting So that if we weigh the difference of the quickning that is proper to the elect that is to say to hunger after righteousnes and doe examine deepely and weigh that more than we doe the feeling of our confused estate it is impossible but that we should find great comfort in sorrow great light in darknes I know indeed the reprobate or wicked are quickned in some sort by the spirit of Christ But yet they tast not of this worke of his spirit to wit of mercie by loue of righteousnes but by the power of it doe liue so euen in feeling of Gods eternall iudgement without mercy liuing continually in hatred of righteousnes and in bondage of sinne and Sathan 18 He that feareth hardnes of heart if he can but sigh and groane because he feeleth his hardnes of heart it is so much comfort vnto him as it is a testimonie that his heart is not altogether hardened so that if thou feelest sorrow indeed although thou weepest not yet thou maist gather comfort considering that that sorrow is for sin with a loue and hunger after God if thy assaults be distrust pride arrogancie ambition enuie concupiscence as hot as the fire of the furnace all the day long and though Sathan layeth on oyle in great measure and out of all measure that it is of the wonderfull strength goodnes of the Lord that thou standest and though thy prayers be dull and full of wearisomnes so that strife and waies also to all goodnes be so hard to thee that thou canst not tell whether thou striuest for feare of punishment or loue of so good a father yet if thou feelest this in thy selfe that thou wantest feare and yet desirest to loue the Lord and to be better being wearied and tired with sinne and desirest to please God in a simple obedience of faith then comfort thy selfe 19 The feeling of sinne with wearisomenes as it were a sicknes in the body is an earnest of our regeneration Gods children are often diseased and sore troubled In that they cannot make a difference when they are in the skirmish and agony betweene the motion to any euill and the consent to the same For oftentimes euill motions doe so possesse the mind of Gods children and doe as it were set downe so strongly in them that though they weepe pray meditate which be the best remedies to cure them yea though they feele them with irkesomnes and wearisomenes as we feele sicknes in our bodies yet they lie there continually without diminishing excepting delight c. let vs not therefore so vex and martyr our selues with disquietnes of minde because we are so pestered and stinged with wicked motions assaults but let vs quiet our selues and not suffer our selues to be hindred with sicknes of boÌ„die and mind by meanes whereof we are made so much the more vnprofitable to our selues others and to Gods Church For the godly shall not be freed from sin so but that they shall be snared with euill motions delusions vaine fantasies and imaginations The body of sinne and wicked motions and affections shall neuer be out of vs as long as we liue for they are almost continually boyling and walloping in vs foming out such filthie froth and stinking sauour into our mindes and so full of poison it is not only most detestable to the minde regenerate and that part of the minde which is renewed by the spirit of Christ but also so loathsome that it maketh it as it were ashamed and abashed to see into so filthie a stie and sinke and so greatly discourageth and astonisheth vs as it makes vs oftentimes to quaile and if it were possible would corrupt and defile the part regenerate for mightie is the power and raging is the strength of sinne 20 Martin Luther saith that as a man may trie and know whether he be effectually called and grafted into Christs body or not by this that he feeleth his heart cheared and sweetned by the feeling of Gods promises and fauour written in his heart so such a man hath forthwith regard of his neighbour and helpeth him as his brother careth for him lendeth him giueth him comforteth and counselleth him yea and briefly he is grieued if there be none towards whom he may be seruiceable he is patient tractable and truly friends to all men he doth not esteeme the temporall pleasure and pride of this life he iudgeth no man he defameth no man he interpreteth all things to the best part Finally when as he seeth not the matter goe well with his neighbour as that he fainteth in faith waxeth cold in loue he prayeth for him he reprooueth him according to his calling he is sore grieued if any commit any thing against God or his neighbour all this proceedeth from the roote sap of Gods grace for that the bountifulnes loue and goodnes of Christ hath sprinckled and replenished his heart with sweetnes and loue that it is pleasure and ioy for him to doe good to his neighbour and is grieued for his sinnes as Samuel for Saul 21 Whosoeuer is ioyned to Christ for his iustification must also be ioyned to him for his sanctification For if we be redeemed vnto holines and not to vncleannes why should we take the members of Christ and make them the members of an harlot or why should we make the temple of the Spirit a stie for Sathan Shall we do such iniurie to the members of Christ shall we doe such violence to the temple of God his spirit shall we rather be rotten impes and grow in our sinnes than remaine in the roote and spring in Christ If Christ his crosse be as a Chariot of triumph if Christ his passion to free vs from condemnation was in the entrance so grieuous in the end so lamentable what is our
vnthankfulnes by remaining still in our corruption to let him loose his labour in all his sufferings wherein as we haue no care of our saluation so we manifest an open contempt of his most pretious Passion well worthie are we to die and vnworthie are we to liue in that the choise being set before vs we chuse rather to be murdered with our sinnes than to be rescued to life by Iesus Christ. For iustly is the reward promised to such as ouercome Reuel 3. 15. 12. 22. that is to such as will not onely strangle presse out the breath of sin and close vp the eyes of it at the fall and death of it but also follow it to the graue and couer it with moules so as it neuer rise againe Not that we thinke that sinne in this life is so wholy martyred but that the life of sinne may well be weakened counting it a rebell to regeneration not a Prince ouer the spirit of sanctification And as a Serpent cut in diuers peeces hath but certaine relicks of poyson and remnants of fiercenes in the maimed members and mangled parts thereof and is not able to exercise the like violence to a man as when it was whole and perfectly membred so howsoeuer some relicks of sins remaine in our old but in our martyred Adam yet it hath no such force or fiercenes to preuaile against vs as when it was in it perfect age like rather a mightie Monarch than a poore prisoner 22 It is vsuall either in deliuering or hearing doctrine to seuer disioyne those things which in their owne nature are conioyned by the holy Ghost Thus some deale in the doctrine of faith For when it is said The iust shall liue by faith they forget the former proposition that is the iust shall liue For here are two doctrines first he that is iust must liue by faith then that he must not liue by faith except he be iust Here must be no seuering of things because they may well be coupled together CHAP. XXVIII Of Feare MAny causes we haue to feare first for want of perseuerance we should leaue our estate in so great a danger that being swept and garnished yet the diuell at his comming should be accepted and make his reenter into vs againe There is another feare the feare of offence least by our halting we should draw others after vs and so weaken their hands and their knees The third feare is of comforting our enemies and of grieuing others that haue beene our defence I meane the Angels who as they are comforted in the perseuerance of the iust so they mourne at the falles of the righteous 2 True feare hath many properties as first it breeds in vs a maruellous humilitie as wee see in Iacob who was much afraid of his brother Esau therefore comming towards him he falles down seuen times There is a feare humbling and it is the worke of God to bring vs to himselfe And surely the Lord takes great delight in it and what is the reason of it because the Sonne of God in his humilitie hath done greater things for vs than euer hee did in his glorie for being God and vouchsafing to bee humbled euen to a worme hee hath done vs more good and more glorious things than euer hee did whiles hee was among the Angels Now the world is full of such proud spirits that nothing can qualifie them A second qualitie of feare is that it is very credulous This againe wee see in Iacob for when one told him his brother came against him so well furnished he feared greatly yet disputed not long in the matter It is the glorie of our age to dispute and gaine say a man and to say surely though you be of such an opinion I am not thinke as you will I thinke thus So that our dealings are so full of doubts and so ambiguous as though there neuer had been world before vs or as though now it were high midnight in Poperie The third qualitie in feare is diligence This also we see in Iacobs example who was marueilously studious to salute his brother disposing wisely of his children and cattell in the best order he could to preuent his brothers furie 3 It is a kindly thing to feare at Gods threatnings therefore when the iudgements of God were denounced it was noted as a signe of great deadnesse of heart if the most wretched sinner were not smitten with terrour hee that was in the highest degree of reprobation as Pharaoh feared for it is the nature of an iron rod easily to breake an earthen pot But for promises to bring vs to feare it is as strange a thing as it is in nature that thin water should breake a bodie and yet some bodies there be of so weake substance that any thing wil dissolue them Such is the nature of them who seeing and finding in themselues a great vnworthinesse to inherite such gracious promises of God are euer readie to melt away and to breake in sunder as beaten with an iron rod. Wherefore if wee can thus feare in loue and loue in feare we may haue a good testimony to our owne consciences that we haue a good feare because tasting how gracious and marueilous the Lord is in all his Saints we feare least we should lose so good and so gracious a Lord. 4 It is good to be stricken with feare so that we lie not in it willingly but being humbled therewith search our owne corruption and so to bee moued to enquire further after God and his word 5 The wicked feare not before affliction commeth and then they feare too much the godly feare before it comes and then their feare ceaseth For impietie triumpheth in prosperitie and trembleth in aduersitie but pietie trembleth in prosperitie and triumpheth in aduersitie 6 If Moses and the deare seruants of God were afraid when hee did appeare in mercie to them what shall the confusion of the wicked be when hee commeth to iudgement Wee cannot be prepared to receiue God his mercie vnlesse wee be striken with a reuerent feare both because we are his creatures and also sinfull God is alwayes God and is to bee feared 7 Many men maruell how men bee so smitten with such feares and so despaire that they cannot beleeue but these neuer consider the iudgement of God in hardning them and thus by a carnall admiration are depriued of all profiting by such examples In all things we should turne our eyes from man and onely behold God and know that it is hee which maketh our enemies to loue vs our inferiours to obey vs our friends to hate vs our superiours to loth vs. If we had this in our hearts we would surely cast off the feare of man and flatterie and striue to feare God in all sinceritie and to knowe that if the feare of God preuaile with vs we shal preuaile with men and haue
mingled with an impure and base thing is made most corrupt as gold mingled with drosse wine mixed with water what more precious than the soule of man remaining pure what more base being corrupted with the mixture of the vilest things than it The world knoweth no good but riches which are yet not so purely good for God himselfe possesseth neither gold nor siluer and if they were things meerely good he would not want them because he hath all good that is those things which are alwaies good 11 Christ is not as a Well locked vp or drie spring head but an open and plentifull fountaine from whence runne streames on euery side to the lowest vallies euen the pleasant riuers of grace CHAP. XXXIII Of Godswrath and iustice and mercie THere are three things which doe slake our paines in this life mittigation hope and comfort but none of these can helpe in hell For the first we know the rich man could not haueâ— drop of water In this life it may fall out that a man that whippeth vs an whole day long may be weary but our tormentors in hell are spirits and therefore neuer wearie Againe if such whippers in this life should neuer waxe wearie in whipping vs yet it may bee they shall kill vs or at the least leaue vs nuâ—â— and senselesse but in hell though our bodies continually burne yet shall they neuer consume Thirdly on earth though neither tormentors waxe weary nor we tormented be coÌ„sumed yet the whippes and instruments would weare and waste and should haue some ease that way but hel fire is vnquencheable and the worme of conscience vnsatiable and therefore no hope of mitigation But what comfort is there in hell if the sight of the pleasures lost which they might haue had if the beholding of our enemies aduanced into that glory which we could not denie to them and wish for our selues if the entring into paine and shame euen before our aduersaries whom we hate and in whose sight we would bee better esteemed doe increase the paines of the sufferers then all these shew there is little comfort in hell First the damned shall be within the hearing of this which they haue lost Come yee blessed of my father and the godly shall be within the hearing of this to the damned Goe yee cursed into euerlasting fire The wicked indeede shall remember their pleasures they had on earth but to the increase of their woe for it is a double miserie to haue beene happie and now to haue lost it The old man in the comedie saith I haue a sonne nay alas I haue had a sonne The wicked I say shall wish then that they had heard the word of the Lord and that will be another discomfort Last of all they shall bee in the hand of the diuell their enemie and hee shall torment them euen in the sight of the godly whom they hated as their enemies the diuell played with them in this world but hee will not play with them in his kingdome and therefore there is no comfort The last helpe is hope and but for that they say the heart would burst and surely for any hope in hell their hearts may burst indeede Oh saith a heathen man hoping for release in time God shall also giue an ende to these euils But here is our hope of ende for the inhabitants of this place are immortal so that though they haue but one good thing which is immortalitie yet euen that is such a thing as makes their paines the greater what auaileth it to knowe these things if the Lord doth not keepe vs from them Feare them therefore before hand and ye shall escape them neglect them and ye shall fall into them No man is so deepe in hel as he that least thought of these things And if the speech of this be so vnpleasaÌ„t vnto you what think you will it bee to them that shall feele it Well though wee were not told and if I should hold my peace the fire burnes still and if yee neglect to heare of it by experience ye shall feele it 2 When we are to speake of the displeasure of the Lord we are so become humble suiters to God that he would reueale more to the hearts of men by his spirit than the mouth of man is able to deliuer For the tearmes of wrath and fire are not able to vtter the depth of the iudgements of God though for our capacitie he can vse no words more vehement to vs. For as in expressing the power of God the highest name wee can reach vnto is to call him King so to expresse his anger he often challengeth to himselfe the title of wrath whereby he sheweth to vs nothing else but that he is purposed to plaiâ— the part of an angrie one as if indeed he were angry and though it be true that we finde no such affections fal into the Lord yet because we cannot otherwise imagine how he should be reuenged on the vngodly he is content to instruct vs herein by the name of an angrie God And indeed it is the purpose of the Lord in such places to shew his iustice to meÌ„ but because to say the Lord is iust moueth too little he somtimes saith he is angry to moue vs more effectually out of this attribute of the Lord wee may make our profite First nothing in the world no kinde of word setteth out the vile nature of sin more than this doth to say our sins make the Lord angrie It carrieth some force to say that sin is the worke of the flesh to call it the worke of darknes the worke of the diuell and all these are effectuall but none of them is able to come into the balance of comparison with this one that it moueth the Lord to wrath because though it be not possible that God should be angrie yet if it were possible that any thing should doe it it is sinne Secondly I would haue no man henceforth perswade himselfe that God will be a proctour of his sin or that he will giue him pillowes to ease bolsters to hold out or curtaines to couer his sin for sinnes moue the Lord to wrath He could not leaue sin vnpunished in Dauid his chosen nay he would not spare his whole Church the people of Israel from punishment and therefore hee will not beare with one particular member Leaue men and come to Christ who though he had comitted no sin yet because he tooke vpon him our sinne how was he punished though he liued in al obedience first in heauen then in earth yet when he came to death how bitter was that cup of wrath to him If God then did not beare with sinne in his Sonne being but imputed vnto him he will not bee a bearer of vs in sinne hauing to the full committed it but we may well make our accomptes come sinne come wrath Thirdly if the Lord be angrie with our inuentions which do not
allured me to sinne I might haue beene farre from this Againe great comfort is in this doctrine by giuing vs this assurance from the Lord that how weakely soeuer we walke with God so it be sincerely it is his good pleasure to account of vs for good First the diuell if we haue our hearts vpright with God that we will be aduersaries to our owne corruption that we may be fouourers of Gods glory he shall be but as a Chirurgion which lanceth our impostumation to preserue life howsoeuer he purposed to haue gored vs to the hart to haue depriued vs of life Let vs see this in Ioseph and Dauid both men of one mould renewed by one spirit allured to one sinne Ioseph a young man vnmaried for his person beautifull for his authoritie a gouernour of his maisters familie for his fitnes to commit sin prouoked by his owne mistresse yet grace restraining his corruption he withstands her to the face he resisteth the occasion he feareth but subdueth his owne corruption and so by Gods goodnes obtained a gracious issue out of his temptation Dauid a man now striken in yeeres not so dangerously assaulted with the occasion of sin in respect of the distance of the place suffering the occasion offered to his eye to ioyne in league with that corruption which was in his heart was sodainely snared slauishly yeelded and was fouly conquered The woman was obiect to his eies his eie openeth the way to his hart his hart corrupted his hand and so that sin grew to age was perfitly accomplished In what measure we are regenerate in what measure we withstand our corruption in that measure we are sure to preuaile against our strongest temptation And looke how we faile in these so we lie open to yeeld to our temptations whatsoeuer Now to come to a more narrow triall of our selues we must search out and espie our corrupt nature either by our afflictions or by our affections Such is a man as he is in temptation If trouble doe not ouer-turne him if feare cause him not to fall if temptation cause him not to denie the truth then his heart is vpright then hath he cause of comfort but if for feare he faint if for troubles he turne away if in his temptation he forget his triall and betray the truth his heart is not vpright with God he is in the gall of bitternes he giues occasion of griefe to others and matters of humbling to his owne conscience There is a certaine disease common to all men to suffer their eyes to wander and not to lay the raine vpon their thoughts but letting them range without check or controlement to all sinne and lightnes of minde Thoughts breed in vs or stirre in vs a tickling delight desire to sin This Ecclesiast 11. Salomon goeth about to stoppe but because it cannot be brought to passe in the children of perdition therefore in that place he doth cleere himselfe of their bloud by bidding thē walke on in the thoughts of their hearts Of this a father speaking thus I did walke in the Cloyster of mine heart He maketh the walke of his heart much like the walke in a cloister that is in a secret place where no body seeth or heareth him but onely he of whom Augustine speaketh He that seeth thee when the candle is light and when the light is out in like manner him feare There is also a walking of the eye which is compared to that of Dauid in the top of his turret and to a gallery or place of prospect to see far and neere into the world A disease incident to this age who cast their eyes into all corners of the earth suffering them to seaze vpon any obiect whatsoeuer whereby they find matter to worke vpon Briefly we are not to yeeld to our affections or if we haue yeelded we are not to kindle them we must not gather sticks as Ieremie speaketh to keepe in the fire The reason is this weedes will grow fast enough and the suggestions of Sathan intertained and accepted being offered are sufficient to condemne vs. CHAP. XXXV Where is taught how we must narrowly watch ouer our heart and ouer our affections for many causes THe walking in the waies of our owne hart and of the lust of our eies are the two heads of all wickednes our inward motions and our outward occasions must both breed in vs a carefull conscience and warinesse In the Prouerbes Prophets Apostles we are bidden to restraine our heart and to make a couenant with our eyes and the outward senses These things are confessed daily and amended slowly whereof followeth that transgression of the law and that vniuersall sicknes that we daily confesse there is no health in vs which all commeth from the waies of our owne hearts This word walking hath relation vnto an allegorie For imagine we haue here no naturall citie Heb. 11. as we haue not indeed our countrie being Paradise from which Adam fell by transgression and we being here as banished as Augustine calleth vs haue receiued a new title in Christ who was content to set ouer his owne right by purchase vnto vs. Whereupon it is presupposed that we haue the naturall affection which euery man hath to his owne countrie thorough a wildernes wherein are many waies brought shortly to these two of the one Dauid speaketh Psal. 119. I will run the way of thy commaundements and this is the right way we may well runne in it The second way is the way of our owne hearts and this is the euill way whether it be by the right hand in sinning outwardly and in sight or in sinning secretly on the left hand If we meane to come to Paradise we must leaue this way and walke the other way for this will leade vs to iudgement Eccle. 11. 9. In this way are three things to be considered alluding to the peregrination of the Israelites through the wildernes The first is the little light shining in a darke place which answereth to the word in steede of which we haue a false light the desire of our owne heart The second thing is a guide which is Christ and the Saints that are gone before vs vpō whom we must looke as the author to the Hebrues willeth vs to which answere our false guides when we say we will follow the steppes of our forefathers The third thing is the companie in the way which are the great store of seducers to lead vs out of the way the Diuell chearing them forward It is a signe therefore we are in the wrong way if we do nothing but that we see the greatest part of the world doth How il soeuer the way be and wheresoeuer it lieth euery mans way is right in his owne eyes Prouerb 21. and we will defend whatsoeuer we doe There is a searcher of the heart who saith
in vaine And yet to cleanse hand foote eye tongue and all without is called but the cleansing of the outside of the platters But wee must not rest here We must goe yet further and be pure in heart for Blessed are the pure is heart such shall receiue the blessing We had great neede to cleanse our spirits for as they retained the image of GOD before sinne came so now being corrupted they are most corrupt For euerie thing degenerating into a contrarie Nature to that which it was is made most contrarie The honie a very sweete thing yet when it is often purified many haue a most bitter matter of it So GOD his nature is gentle and hee is long ere he be prouoked to wrath but when he is angrie who is able to abide his wrath downe goe mountains and hills and all before him so the perfectest part of man being euill is of all things most abominable to the Lord. This deceiues all men to thinke some good thing is left in them But if the tongue which speaketh out of the abundance of the heart haue but the ouerplus and superfluitie of the heart be a world of wickednes as S. Iames saith how much wickednes thinke yee is in the heart Nay the sinne of the spirit is so euill that the Lord hates the smal smoking stemes of it euen the very euaporations which ascend out of it There be some motes in it which in the darke cannot be seene as in time of superstition because of their palpable ignorance they cannot be discerned but when the Sunne beames come those little motes are espied Vntill the Sunne-beame had shined to Paule he could not see these motes but afterward he saw that Thou shalt not lust was a great thing and then seeing his motes he fell out of conceit with himselfe Our fine spirits now-adayes will admit Religion but they wil mingle it with that filthines that comes out of theÌ„selues I meane their owne wittie conceits Thus we see that a man that will grow vp to the cleere hope of a better life hee must be cleansed from all filthines of the spirite euen from his finest sinnes for otherwise they will worke him woe enough 11 Touching sanctification wee must haue our direction out of the old Testament and we must consider whether our thoughts words and works be cleansed from their outward corruptions and though we be not guilty to men notwithstanding I say our thoughts are not sure And all things are impure vnto the Lord vnles they be sequestred and made impropriate to God so that if we haue set our very thoughts apart to God then there is a holines begun and then we are meete not onely for meate but for a sanctified vse To vnderstand this the better we must know that the Iewes who referre vs by proportion of sanctification to the signes which the Lawe hath set downe say that sundrie beasts seruing for meat only were not vncleane but if they come to an holy vse they were vncleane So we though wee be not vncleane in these outward things yet that is not enough wee must be cleane also to serue the Temple holy as the Temple that is holy Now the difference of the beasts vsed in the Temple and other coÌ„mon beasts is in this the beasts vsed to a common vse were vsed in many things but those of the Temple were vsed but to one So if we be to serue for an holie vse wee must not be for when and for what we list but taken vp in thought word and deede to scrue the Lorde wee are not to bestowe our thoughts on all things but to referre them to the Lord mediately or immediately 12 Certaine it is that to the cleansing of our selues as it was in the Lawe that the goâ—â— and siluer being cleansed for the seruice of God had such a defiling by the seruice of Idols that no water could wash them cleane enough but being neuer so well purged yet they must of necessitie passe through the fire so wee say of our corrupt nature though wee cleanse it and cleanse it very oft and very much being so much corrupted both of it selfe and with the touch of outward things yet it must needes goe through fire and passe by death which must throughly purge it without which it cannot wholy be purified For before an vniuersall cleansing there must be a dissolution of nature There may be other seruices to vse in vs as there was of those beasts that were for meat but when we must come to that one and immediate seruice of God there cannot be any vntill our nature he dissolued and are passed through the furnace of death and so we shall be freed from all filthines In the meane season the crackes and breaches of our nature and the corruption crept into the bones sinewes and veines hidden in the secret parts betweene the marrow and the ioynts whither the Apostle saith the word of God doth pearce Heb. 4. 12 I meane the sinnes of naturall corruption shall not be laide to our charge and for other pollutions in our soules we are to striue against them and to growe vp in the feare of God which 2 Cor. 7. 1. is to fulfill as the Virgin Mary fulfilled the daies of her purification the daies of our sanctification The word is taken from the text of the booke of Numbers where the daies of consecrating a Nazarite must be fulfilled Hee should be many daies in cleansing himselfe which if they were not fulfilled his sanctification should not be perfect So that if the Nazarite coutinued thus vntill the end then he should be free but if euen the verie night before his time was ended he touched any vncleane thing then all that he did before was voide and hee was to begin all his dayes againe for he was impure For so long as any part of the sanctification is to be done all is vnperfect This is more cleerly set downe Numb 19 11. 12. where mention is made of purifying the third day and the seuenth day and if the man touching the dead did not fulfill euery day then though he came neere the end and fulfilled not the end he should be impure still if he purified not himself the third day he should not be cleane the seuenth day So we must not deliuer an holinesse to God for a time or in some causes or for some persons but we must throughly fulfill the dayes of our holinesse not presenting I say a maimed holines as in the Law it was not permitted for a man to offer a lame or maimed beast though it wanted but a taile which was a small thing yet for that defect the Lord refused it There are a great manie of professors which would needes be men sanctified but they are loathe to be cleansed and to fulfill the dayes of their holinesse They will goe a while a day or two dayes they will not come to the third
and to giue a greater light vnto the same As we see in Moses who came to bring the Law vnto this people not a new Lawe nor contrarie to that which was before but hee renewed it confirming and making it more cleare and that which they had before deliuered from hand to hand that hee gaue in Tables and that which they afore had practised he giueth forth vnto them now in Precepts For by the whole story of Genesis it is soone perceiued that not onely the morall Lawe contained in the two Tables but eueÌ„ the Ceremoniall the Iudiciall law were knowne vnto Abraham and others that liued before the law it was neuer lawfull for them to haue any more gods but one only and true God and so consequently that his pure worship which was according to his will The Sabbath was obserued and kept not onely in Paradise but euen of the Israelites when they were in Aegypt before they came to the wildernes which they could not haue done had they not receiued it by traditions The duties also in the second Table were as common and as well knowne as any others were And when we reade in Genesis of Priests and Altars and sacrifices differences betweene cleane and vncleane beasts c. it doth easily appeare that the substance of the Ceremoniall law was long before Moses his time the death of adulterers and the punishment of murtherers doe plainely declare that they had the politicall Law before the dayes of Moses that he was not the first giuer therof vnto the people he taught therefore no new or strange doctrine nor yet contrary to that which was before He was only the means to confirme it and to make it more easily to be vnderstood for he deliuered it in plainer maÌ„ner than it was deliuered vnto the Fathers The Prophets did expound it more plainly then he and as euery Prophet was more nere the time of Christ so did he bring greater light to that which went before Iohn Baptist had cleere reuelations than any of the Prophets For our Sauiour doth prefer him before them not in respect of his person but in respect of his office and calling but the Lord Iesus euen our God and Sauiour our onely Prophet of al others hath brought most cleere light which hee hath reuealed and made knowne vnto the world both by himselfe and the Apostles whose Epistles and writings are by many degrees more plaine and manifest than the writings of the Prophets which were before them And do we not see that since the time that the Lord began to renue the light of the Gospell and to deliuer vs as it were from the darknes wherewith we were well neere oppressed Doe we not see I say that greater light doth more and more appeare that many things are now more manifest than they haue beene in former times and ages Moreouer the law had testimony from the couenaÌ„t made with Ahraham Isaac and Iacob The Prophets did proue their doctrine by the law and the couenants and our Sauiour hath his witnes out of the law and the Prophets and his Apostles did draw their proofe from all The law is in the Gospell and the Gospell in the law and therefore whosoeuer shall not make their doctrine agreeable to the law the Gospel they may nor ought not to be receiued but in the boldnesse of Gods good spirit we may say with S. Paul Let them be accursed For the Lord is not contrary nor vnlike to himselfe As the spirit spake in old time in the Patriarkes and Prophets so spake he in the Apostles of our Sauiour Christ and so will he speake in his true seruants and ministers to the ende of the world there is with him no variablenes nor shadow of change but hee abideth euer the same most like vnto himself and so doth his word which is of the same nature Whosoeuer then shall bâ—ing vnto vs any doctrine not warranted by Gods word or contrarie to that which before hath beene deliuered yea if he bring it in harder and more darke speeches than the word of God is or if hee deliuer it more strangely or obscurely and yet wil beare vs in hand and make vs beleeue that he hath cleerer reuelations we may then iustly suspect him of vntruth and vtterly refuse him further than by certaine grounds reasons out of Gods word he doth confirme his Doctrine And as we may rightly hold all the doctrines of men accursed when they speake or write any thing contrary to the holesome word of truth or else doe adde anything thereto So likewise if any shall take away from the word of God one iot or tittle we may in the feare of God and in the zeale of his truth pronounce against him that sentence wherewith God in great wisedome hath closed vp his holy Scriptures The Lord will take his part out of the booke of life and out of the holy citie and out of those things which are written in this booke 2 Iohn saith the Spirit bloweth where it listeth so also as much as it listeth sometime breathing softly like the coole ayre and sometime like the whirle-winde for man is full of wandring thoughts and imaginations especially when he heareth the word but nothing is more dangerous than the yong mans heart which is in all places of the world at once if you speake not what he thinketh he doth not attend if hee be not astonished and for this cause doth the holy Ghost often offer galling concessions and pinching permissions as Eccl. 10. God seemeth in such speeches at the first to fauour sinne But as we lift vp a thing high to driue it the harder so God vseth such speeches to throw them to eternal destruction to breake them to fitters Yea we would thinke the Lord to be a proctor of euill if hee should not sometimes be very vehement The bitterest kind of deniall is to bid vs go yet so â—â—ine would God worke on our heart that he vseth such vehemencie 3 It is as farre from God his nature to deride any man as it is for him to repent but our sins are so great that if it were possible yee should make him a scoffer But as when saluation is wrought in the highest measure it is wrought in greatest compassion so the highest point of reuenge is derision Wee know the nature of God is full of pitie and vnlesse it be to very euill persons his speeches are full of compassion Speake my people saith he Micah 6. And Esay 5. What haue I not done that I could doe to thee And Oh that my people would haue heard Psal. 81. And when they would not heare he speaketh to the dumbe creatures Heare heauen and earth Esay 1. And Christ saith O Ierusalem Ierusalem c. These are good and royall speeches which are very sweete and sweetnes it selfe But when he speaketh to the desperate and wicked he changeth his
meate which though he eate against his stomacke and presently feeleth no benefite of it yet we knowe by experience it doth him good and himselfe afterward shall receiue the same In our great feare we are lesse to be feared those are to feare which feare not Sometimes the Lord doth bring vnbeleeuers that wander from him by crooked waies vnto himselfe Reuerence those words and workes of God which you vnderstand not As the sense of an aguish man is corrupt so is the iudgement of one that is in temptation Muscul. so that things that are either seeme not to be or not such as they are The patient bearing of miserie is an acceptable sacrifice vnto God When the Goldsmith putteth a peece of gold into the fire to make better vse of it it seemeth to the vnskilfull that he vtterly marreth it so the children of God in affliction seeme to the iudgement of the naturall man vndone and brought to nothing but spirituall things are spiritually discerned As none can discerne of the Sunne but by his owne light so neither of the Spirit Hereof arise the diuers iudgements of the tempted of themselues because sometime the good spirit doth inlighten them and other times they are left in their naturall blindnes and Satan also easily deluded them Beleeue alwaies your estate to be the worke of God and varie not therein for your humiliation your consolation the glorie of God and the good of others Beware that you doe not often alter your iudgement of your estate as saying sometimes it is God his worke sometimes Melancholie sometimes your weaknes and simplicitie sometimes witcherie sometimes Satan for these diuers thoughts will much trouble you you may thinke Melancholie may bee an occasion but no cause and so of the rest Looke stedfastly to the hand of God surely resting on this that hee not onely knoweth thereof but that whatsoeuer is done directly or indirectly by meanes or immediatly al is done and gouerned by him Beware of reasoning of musing of solitarines of impatiencie of spirit of murmuring of anger enuie wishes suspitions ielousies too often eating c. or fastings much medling with wordly businesse or much idlenes lying musing in bed vaine mirth Say not you cannot be helped for that may hinder the worke of God Say not if I were in such and such a place I should be well Whereas in consideration of the falling away of many excelling you both in the ages and graces of the new birth you feare you shall not perseuere to the end your meditation and collection is good so long as it preserues you from the carelesnesse of your flesh but it is euill when it would dissolue the assurednes of your faith Indeede so long as you looke vpon your selfe you haue cause of feare because you are vnable to prolong as you are to begin new birth but if you looke to God you haue nothing but matter of faith for that whom he once loueth he loueth for euer Againe as a man swimming in deepe waters is neuer in danger of drowning so long as his head continueth aboue the waters so though you swimme in deepe feare of dangerous temptations yet you are sure and secure because Christ Iesus your head is still aboue all your troubles and therefore is able to draw you his member to the shore of saluation without all perill of perishing It is hard to take vp and beare the yoke of Christ but much harder it is to continue drawing and panting in it vnto the end This caused a godly father to pronounce that in godlines not so much the beginnings as the endings are to be looked to Iudas began gloriously but he ended shamefully Paul began ill but he ended well Then let vs say to our owne soules Good Lord what if our first loue be growne cold how fearfull is it to come a great way out of Sodome and in the end to become a pillar of salt Oh let vs neuer put our hand to the plough and looke backe keepe vs deare God from the beginning in the spirit and ending in the flesh Oh suffer vs not to be the first in outward vocation and the last in inward sanctification let vs feare hauing beene once lightned to be darkened Remember how sometime thy heart hath wrought and trauelled in prayer how the springs of your ioy haue beene in the Lord and his Christ how all thy delights haue been in his Saints how it hath beene thy glorie in singing and praising to be familiar with thy God These former fruites make me looke for after fruites A streight course of religion is somewhat an vncomfortable companion but blessed be that mortificatioÌ„ which so farre estrangeth vs from the world that it chaÌ„geth vs to the similitude of Christ to whom we must be coÌ„formed in sufferings that we may be like him in glorie Suffer not your heat to bee straight narrow and vncomfortable in heauenly things this draweth away both the breath and bud and the life of true godlinesse The Lord keepe you from euill and the Lord satisfie you with gladnesse the Lord giue you the spirit of prayer and heare your prayers the Lord bee your teacher your guide and your comfort oh pray pray pray it is the best sacrifice to God and the most comfortable duty you can doâ— I am not loth to put you in minde of these things you haue many carefull for you in other things O pardoÌ„ me if I be bold in this one thing I trust I reioyce more in the good of your soule than euer I should reioyce in the fruite of mine owne bodie it would be a thousand deaths to me as tenne thousand hels to see your soule miscaâ—ie O let me be accepted more than a ciuill friend more than a friend of the world giue me this benefit to be thought further than a friend in the flesh No griefe shame or sorrow pleaseth the Lord which goeth altogether separated from a sweete perswasion of his fauour Againe no pleasing our selues in the assurance of pardon is acceptable to God which altogether reiecteth the care of espying bewailing and auoiding of sinne Wherefore let this be the barre and bound of your affections in these cases so long as Christ goeth with you so long as the mercies of God accompanie you so long as the grace of the Spirit shineth vpon you be dealing with your sinnes and condemne them to death likewise while you are tender of conscience afraide of sinne reuerently prepared to walke holily with your God laugh at Sathans accusations despise destruction and set at nought the terrors of hell You neuer erre one way or other but by failing of one or both of these that is either in your griefes you are grieued without comfort or in your ioyes you reioyce without reuerence whereby it falles out in the end that as in vnnecessarie griefes you can finde no spirituall pleasure
euill is present with you and that when you do the euill you would not then do you not it but sinne in you when it leadeth you captiue Rom. 7. much more then whē Sathan worketh withall buffeting you assure your selfe that God hath pitie on you that the vertue of his power shal be perfect in your weaknes 2. Cor. 12. 9. If you belieue according to your faith it shall be done vnto you But you will say you cannot belieue that this vile and crooked hardnes of your heart can bee remitted and renewed and euen this was the second point which in the former part of my letter I gaue you to vnderstand was the cause of your excessiue distresse I beseech you and I charge you in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that you will not willingly lie nor offer iniurie to God his spirit nor to your selfe who haue receiued it tell me what is the reason why you think you haue no faith Verily because you haue no feeling nor no other fruites thereof as you thinke Well first then agree with me herein as you must if you will not disagree with the truth that feeling is but an effect and a fruite of faith And therefore there may be faith without feeling as well as the cause may be without the effect and the tree without any appearance of fruite yea of sappe for a season And as a man sore wounded or diseased may for a season be depriued almost of all operations of the naturall life to the outward shew and his owne iudgement and feeling so may a spirituall man be so sore wounded by Sathan and diseased by present sight and feeling of his sinfull corruptions specially in temptation that he may thinke yea and may appeare to others that the life of the spirit is not in him Thus Peters faith did not wholy faile as you haue heard or else the prayer of our Sauiour preuailed not Thus when Dauid Psal. 51. 12. declared that his heart was vncleane and his spirit crooked or vnstable and vers 14. that he had lost the ioy of his saluation and the spirit of libertie or adoption yet vers 13. he prayeth that God would not take his holy spirit from him therefore hee was not depriued of the spirit of sanctification Here seemeth repugnance but there is none He was depriued for a season of the graces of the fanctifying spirit but none of the holy Ghost wherewith he was sanctified Which graces as God restored vnto him so I am perswaded he will vnto you yea I doubt whether you are depriued of them but onely that partly melancholy and partly Satan worketh therewith make you doe iniurie to your selfe and to the graces of the spirit in you which I beseech you take heede of But the messenger cannot stay and therefore I cannot write as I would either of this or of the remedies you should vse which hereafter I will as God shall inable me And I pray you let me vnderstand as I requested in the beginning of your estate iu particular somewhat more and that by this bearer if you can because hee is of your acquaintance and will bring it vnto me faithfully Onely I adde now vnto that I haue written of hardnes of heart at large that you must diligently obserue the word Create which Dauid vseth Psal. 51. declaring how hee had no feeling of his heart To this ioyne that which the Prophet Esay speaketh in the person of God chap. 57. 23. I create the fruite of the lips to be peace peace as well to him that is fare off as to him that is neere Therefore in faith you may as well pray with hope to obtaine as did Dauid Therefore say with him often and with God his people Esay 64 12. O Lord thou art our father we indeede are clay but thou art our maker and we are the worke of thy hand c. Know you that God can cause Wolues Lions Leopards c. dwell louingly with Lambes Calues Kine Esay 11. 6. c and that which is vnpossible vnto men is possible vnto God euen to cause a cable rope to goe through a needles eye that is to change the hard heart of the vnbeleeuing couetous wretched man much more yours Yea knowe you that all things are possible to him that beleeueth crie then I beleeue O Lord helpe my vnbeleefe And I dare promise you in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that you shal haue your harts desire in goodnes Thus abruptly I must make an end I commend you vnto God and the word of his grace which is able to build you vp and giue you the right of inheritance among them which are sanctified And the very God of peace sanctifie you throughout that your whole spirit and soule and body may be kept blamelesse vntill the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ faithfull is he which hath called you which will doe it Amen I pray you pray for me and I trust as I haue so I shall pray for you and much more Yours in Iesus Christ to vse in any neede A LETTER CONSOLATORIE TO Mistris Mary Whitehead THe Lord Iesus Christ by whose blood you are iustified stay and strengthen you now and for euer Amen Seeing we be so miserable blessed bee God that wee bee also mortall seeing wee be subiect to sinne praised bee God that wee are also subiect to corruption It would now grieue vs to bee mortall because wee sinne and by sinne purchase miserie it is sufficient that we shall then neuer die when we shall neuer sinne and then wee shall no more taste of corruption when wee shall no more so much as feare condemnation In regard whereof good Mistris looke not so much to your griefe for the death of your sonne which you see to be the cōmon lot of al and the happie lot of the godly as vpon his freedome from misery his libertie from sinne and his holy change to eternall felicitie And albeit he was young in yeares yet was hee come to sufficient yeares to goe to God that hee that hitherto did grow in Christ should now bee gathered and reaped vp to the kingdome of Christ so that we cannot thinke him to die in his flowers whose perfection groweth to so blessed a maturitie before the Lord. If then you reioyced in him as he was the interest of the Lord you are not much to sorrow that the Lord hath his right Which if your loue to him was right you know did euer appertaine vnto him Hee must not of you his earthly parents be deemed to be lost which of his heauenly father is so surely preserued And without all question his very growing in godlines vnder so manifold afflictions in this life could not haue been so profitable to him and comfortable vnto you as the losse of a few and faint pleasures recompenced with so infinite and vnspeakable ioyes in the life to come are I hope and must be vnto you Be not then so grieued for that
such was Dauids state After that Nathan had reproued him and Gods spirit beganne to worke with him yet hee crieth out as yee heard before of the losse of Gods graces and when hee saith that God will accept of no Sacrifices bee they neuer so manie nor precious without a contrite heart and broken spirit he sheweth that for a time euen after the Prophet had reproued him hee wanted both This is your case and therefore you a in the state of saluation For Dauid was in this case euen after he had confessed his sin and had receiued absolution and pardon from God by the ministerie of Nathan although he neuer felt ioy thereof nor true griefe for the other yet because in trueth of heart he confessed his sinne as my trust is you doe and was certainely perswaded of the pardonablenes of it by Gods mercy although he was farre off from the feeling of it or applying it to his wofull conscience his state was good and very well to be hoped of And you must know to be perswaded that those things which are written of Gods Saints and namely of Dauid and Peter and such others are examples for vs if we will stay our selues vpon the word of God in the ministerie of his seruants and waite vpon the Lords good time till he come neerer vnto vs by his spirit neerer I say for he is come alreadie vnto you or it may be he neuer went from you because to be grieued and humbled with blindnesse of minde and hardnesse of heart to beleeue certainely the truth of Gods promises in generall and to reuerence the seruants of God which bring the glad tidings of saluation and to long after the comforts vsing the meanes of the word and prayer the Sacraments of the Supper and the company of Gods children contrarie to hope vnder hope yea without any present feeling all this is a certaine argument that Gods spirit is with such and therefore with you This estate although it be very grieuous yet it is neuer dangerous much lesse is it fearefull vnlesse any be so wilfull that they perseuere and continue desperate refusing all good meanes vnlesse they perseuere I say for that through the spirituall aduersarie and his forcible power whereby God suffereth him sometime for a season to winnow them as wheate they are so bewitched and intoxicated that they are carried by violent force of temptation to waxe wearie of or to refuse all meanes of comfort by fits yea almost to haue no desire at all vnto them yea sometimes to speake very euill of them but all this is but temptation and therefore God will be mercifull vnto them for Christs sake Thus Iob cursed the day of his birth and wished to be strangled Ieremie almost repented that euer he preached in the name of the Lord both scarcely abstaine from blasphemie Dauid mooued with the spirit of ambition though dutifull admonished wilfully went on in numbring the people Peter also vaingloriously presuming of his owne strength being most wisely and effectually preadmonished of his weakenes euen by our Lord Iesus yet wittingly rushing as a horse into the battaile euen then very cowardly yeeldeth yea doubly denieth yea strengtheneth his sinne with a threefold cord and fasteneth it with bannings and cursings and yet for all these he obtained mercie most bountifully For why as Sathan had desired to winnow them so our Lord Iesus prayed for them that their faith though it was vehemently assaulted yet should not be ouercome although it was bartered yet that it should not be destroyed and though it was oppressed yet that it should not be extinguished And here be you fully perswaded that albeit Luke 22. 31. the words seeme to runne as belonging but to Peter viz. I haue praied for thee that thy faith should not faile yet he prayed for the rest of the Apostles yea for all the faithfull For first he saith not Simon Satan hath desired to winnow thee but you Why then saith he I haue praied for thee Verily because he should more grieuously offend than the rest although their offence was very great therefore his our most blessed Sauiour applied to him the promise but did not appropriate it vnto him onely and restraine it from the rest Compare with this place Iohn 17. 20. and you shall see that the heauenly veritie affirmeth that he prayed not onely for the Apostles but for all those that should beleeue through their word yea further Our Lord Iesus Christ was yesterday is to day and shall be for euer And as the forefathers were baptized into him did eate his flesh and did drinke his blood so was his prayer effectuall euen to them vnder the law much more to vs vnder grace And when you can finde testimonie in your heart that when you would doe well euill is present with you and that you doe the euill you would not then do not you it but sinne in you when it leadeth you captiue much more when Sathan workes withall buffetting you assure your selfe that God hath pitie on you that the vertue of his power shall be perfect in your weakenes If you beleeue according to your faith it shal be done vnto you But you will say you cannot beleeue that this vile crocked hardnes of your heart can be remitted and renewed and euen this was the second point which in the former part of my letter I gaue you to vnderstand was the cause of your excessiue distresse I beseech you I charge you in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that you will not willingly lie nor offer iniurie to Gods spirit or to your selfe who hath receiued it Tell mee what is the reason why you thinke you haue no faith Verely because you haue no feeling nor any other fruites thereof as you thinke Well first then agree with me herein as you must if you will not disagree with the truth that feeling is but an effect and fruit of faith and therefore there may be faith without feeling as well as the cause may bee without the effect and the tree without any appearance of fruite yea of sappe for a season And as a man sore wounded and diseased may for a season be depriued almost of all operations of the naturall life to the outward shew and to his owne iudgement and feeling so may a spirituall man bee sore wounded by Satan and diseased by the present feeling of his sinfull corruptions specially in temptations that he may thinke yea appeare to others that the life of the spirit is not in him Thus Peters faith did not wholy faile as you haue heard or else the prayer of our Sauiour preuailed not Thus when Dauid declared that his heart was vncleane or his spirit crooked or vnstable and that he had lost the ioy of his saluation and the spirit of libertie or adoption yet hee prayeth that God would not take his holy spirit from him therefore he was not
other part yet remaining in vs still subdued vnder sin in which the Lord of mercie doth not esteeme vs but in that new man which is fashioned againe according vnto his own Image In so much as S. Paul doubteth not to say that the sinnes of the faithfull proceeding from the remainder of corruption yet abiding in them are not their works but the works of the flesh which being already wounded vnto death by the power of the death of CHRIST languisheth more more and shal finally be abolished by death which is the ende and accomplishment of our mortification and fullie endeth the battaile betweene the flesh and the spirit What shall I say of the loathing of this life and the vanitie thereof of that desire which is in the children of God to be dissolued and to be with Christ of contentment in all estates patience in afflictions constancie in truth loue towards those that loue the Lord pitie towards those that are in miserie and the desiring of the good euen of their enemies and thos that hate them Which vertues though they beare not an equall saile by reason of the weaknes of the flesh and of the malice and resistance of the enemie yet are they vndoubted testimonies of our loue towards God which is not but in those who are first beloued of him and haue tasted how good and gracious he is If we shall looke vnto the exercises of pietie of the worship of God though we may here aâ— else-where complaine of our wants and defects yet we shall through Gods goodnes finde matter of comfort Remember therfore what mercie the Lord hath shewed you in this part with what desire affection you haue heard the word of God how precious it hath bene vnto you aboue gold euen the most fine golde how sweet and comfortable euen aboue the hony the hony combe Remember with what fruit of knowledge in the will of God increase of Faith in his promises purpose and endeuour of amendment of life you haue oftentimes heard the same Call to minde with what zeale and earnestnes of spirit you haue sometimes called vpon the Name of God both publikely and priuately with others and alone by your selfe with what ioy and reioycing of the soule you haue praised the Lord for his mercies towards his Church and towards your selfe Call to minde what hath bene in you at any time the power of those Sacraments which are annexed as seales vnto the promise of saluation by Christ and how farre they haue by the blessing of God erected your minde in hope and assurance of his goodnes towards you If your present discouragement resist the comfort of these meditations it is no newe thing that in our weaknes wee should after the manner of those that be sicke disaduantage our selues of that which might doe vs good yet remember how iniurious a thing it were to esteeme the children of God by their present agonies and conflicts of conscience rather then by the comfort of that estate wherein the grace of God shined plentifully vpon them and in them For as when men are diseased it cannot thereof be concluded that they were neuer in health so the present discomforts of the children of God though they take away the sense of his mercie for a time yet they are no repeale of his former goodnesse and fauour towardes them nor denie them to haue bene euen in their owne iudgement and feeling deare vnto the Lord and still to bee though the storme and tempest of their present affliction suffer them not so liuely and comfortablie to enioy the same as before For which cause they must with Iob and Dauid call to remembrance the comforts of times past from thence to assure themselues of the returne of the good hand of the Lord in due time I doubt not but you can be witnes vnto God and to your owne selfe that the time hath beene when your comfort and assurance of Gods fauour was such as Sathan himselfe could not denie the testimonie which then the spirit of God did beare vnto your spirits Now the gifts and calling of God are without repentance and whome hee loueth he loueth vnto the end neither doth our saluation depend vpon any thing of our owne for then we should a thousand times perish and fall before the enemie but vpon that eternall and euerlasting loue of God wherewith he hath loued vs in IESVS CHRIST before the foundations of the world were laide which loue of his if it hath at anie time bene made knowne vnto vs and apprehended of vs we haue assurance greater then the testimonie of men and Angels But you will say that which sometimes I felt is now gone and in stead thereof I am perpetually oppressed with the horror of the wrath of God iust against me for my sinnes It is true that the power and sense of Faith is not alwayes alike in the children of God yet is it a false and sophisticall conclusion suggested from him that is a lyar from the beginning and the father of lying to say we feele not faith therfore there is no faith in vs. For in many diseases of the body wee haue no sense of life and yet wee liue the Sunne shineth not in the night season nor when it is obscured with cloudes shall wee say therfore that there is no Sunne or that it hath vtterly no operation Admit also which yet may not be admitted that the Lord had for a time vtterly giuen vs ouer can wee conclude thereof that he will neuer againe be mercifull vnto vs Nay hee that found vs when wee sought him not will surely returne vnto the worke which hee hath begun though he seemeth for a while to haue forsaken it There is sometime as it were an eclipse of our faith and of the feeling of the grace of God towards vs but let vs assure our selues that as the Sunne and Moone doe not perish in their eclipses nor loose their light for euer so in this eclipse which happeneth for a time vnto our faith and sense of Gods goodnesse the same shall not perish or lose his vertue for euer but shall in good time bee restored or rather quickened in vs againe vnto our further and more assured comfort This you haue seene in many deare children of God whose heauinesse hath beene knowne vnto you that they haue not beene forgotten for euer but that the Lord who seemed for a while to frown vpon them did in the end cause his most gracious and louing countenance to shine vpon them againe you haue felt it in your selfe that there hath beene an interchangeable course of sorrow and comfort of faith and feare and that the one hath continually succeeded the other that the same hand that humbled you did raise you vp againe that he that inflicted the wound into your soule applied thereunto the
782 their comfort in this life 341 their loue to parents and the Triall of it 76 chastized and wherefore 640 787 subiect to two extremities 307 how Gods children haue many changes in this life and wherefore 497 Gods goodnes towards them when he plagueth the wicked 499 Circumcision 668 705 Combat of the faithfull 81 CoÌ„fort for a troubled mind 6. 33 109 112 681. 768. See afflicted false coÌ„fort 778. Company of the wicked to be auoided 332 Communion with CHRIST 1â—2 with his members 1â—3 318 the benefit of obseruing all Gods commandements 395 Hee that offendeth in any one commandement is guiltie of all ibid. Concupiscence how to auoide it 8. 458 Conference necessary 5. 614 12â— 647. 662 Confession of sinne 38 484 Confession of sinne 649. of all 690 of speciall 107 hard to confesse sinne 32 33 the benefit of the confession of our sins 409. confession two folde publike priuate to God to men 360 361 Conscience afflicted 5. 6. 37. See afflicted Of sinne 701. tormented 9â— 99. 639 hardnes 651. a good conscieÌ„ce 5. notes of iâ— 313. examination of it 650 peace of it 650 209 tender 650 773. 611 troubled yet pardoned 867 Scriptures for a weake conscience 854 what it is 3â—8 ConstaÌ„cie in a good cause in the faith 511 Contempt of the Gospell punished 791 Contention 801 419 Contentation 26 678 759 770 Contâ—act of Matrimony vsed of the heatheÌ„ 122 commended in Scripture 123 what it is and how the contracted must bee taught 123. 124. a forme of coÌ„tract 1â—8 Controuersies how farre permitted in the Church and wherefore 727 Conuersion 281 how hard a thing 252 the onely outward meanes of it 282 Correction how the Lord correcteth and why 34 6â—2 7â—5 How men ought to rect 278 651 See Censure Corruption naturall 8. 636 703 secret corruption 10â— how knowne 58. knowledge and feeling of it necessarie 11. 681 delighteth in meanes it cannot haue 92 hindereth good actions 27 Couenants particular 477 Couering infirmities 7 Couetousnes vnsatiable 643. 6â—4 how discouered 6â—0 604. how to fight against it and ouercome it 466 Curtesie of the wicked what it is 837 Counsell 612 Creation what it is 82. right vse of the creatures 312 783 what it is to bee a newe creature 370 ioy therein â—64 Crosses refine the Faithfull 2. 38. 117 they are necessarie 649 the vse of it 116 ioyes vnder it 68â— three things required to finde comfort therein 2 the wicked cowaâ—ds vnder the crosse 48â— Crosse of CHRIST what is meant thereby 366 36â— how crosses of wood and other things came 36â— Curiositie 475 Curse a secret curse 662 680 Custome 332 D Dauid 552 his adulterie 7â—2 â—auncing a sinne 169 Death sudden 66â— good 465 violent â—8 quiet to some men an euill â—igâ—â— 2â—1 measurable feare of it commendable â— 250 wishes of it vnlawfull 9 meditation of it profitable 656 6â—3 how to die the death of the righteous 49 the godlie die in the fittest time 45 their sinne abolished by it 875 806 no man to be iudged according to his state in death 9 Debt two kindes of it 754 Decalogue 73 Deceir 688 Delights 612 Dâ—sertion what it is 398 It is twofolde Ibid. Three endes for which God vseth desertions 401 the vse that Christians ought to make thereof 402 Desire 735 respected of God more then the deede 9 6 8 How to examine it 680 800 7â—2 mans desire vnsatiable 6â—3 why we haue it not 760 Despaire and remedie against it 8â—9 Diet 10 charitable iudgements of professors in cases of desperation 400 their iudgement to be left to God ibid. Dâ—â—t 10 DiffereÌ„ce between persons callings 49â— Dâ—ligence to serue God 55 Dâ—sobedience 3â—0 Discipline of the ancient Church 768 842 Discretion necessary therein 84â— Dispraise 10 Distraction froÌ„ a good matter the cause of it 10 Diuine â— things make a good diuine 410 Dâ—uell how he may hurt 2 how he tempteth and accuseth â—04 his subtilty 7â—4 his strength 7â—0 of diuers names giuen vnto him 845 Doctrine 772 three rules to examine it by 11 false doctrine infections 491 Dreames the causes vse of them 10 326 Dulnes and deadnes 10. causes of it 6 30 273. 496. 584. how to auoid it 160. 662 329 the most perfect earhly things are imperfect shall haue an end pag 4â—2 E ECclesiastes a briefe summe of it 628 Education of children See children Elders 352 Election 719 Elect their priuiledge 782 Enmitie 798 the way to ouercome our enemies 464 rules to be obserued when wee pray against them 512 Enuie 732 Error 817 Examination of our sins 101 of our selues 31 284 1â—7 642 671. 703. Example 247 249 263 268 96 632 vse of example 9 666 how farre to bee followed 11 720 721 Excommunication what it is and how dangerous to despise 842 discretion required therein 843 who were excommunicated in the ancient Church 792 Exercises of religion publike 11 75 priuate 158 498 the vse benefit thereof 6â—3 to strengthen iudgment to whet affection 19 778 to whom vnprofitable 241 498 wherefore the Lord doth no more blesse publike exercises 498 Exhortation Legall Euangelicall 3â—9 Experience 11 Bucharist what we eate and drinke therein and how 192 why 193 examination before and the reasons thereof 187 Eye of idlenesse 676 Eyes the gouernement of them 671 677 not gouerned how hurtfull 792 5â— the vanitie of them 416 F FAlling the childe of God may fall 13 the strongest may fall 761 Familie what care is to be had of it 12 278 the whole familie punished for the sinne of the master 684 Familie of Loue. 453 Famliaritie with the wicked forbidden punished 492 Fasting 8. no set time for it 135. publike fast 152. How expedient in our Time 151. the austeritie of the Fathers in it 653. Humilitie therein required 674 Fauour of God 682. found in affliction 687. to be sought more then the fauour of men 686 Faires on the Sabbath day 165 Faith 11. what it is 81. How needfull 12. 484. faith worketh 588. triall of it 640. 814. How the faith of Gods children differeth from the vaine imaginations of the wicked 492. the triall of our Faith when God delayes to performe his promises 508. decay of it 176. 510. Eclipse of it 265. the life secret 54. without feeling 655. 662. faith only iustifieth 86. want of faith and of a good conscience make many barren in good things 464. Spirit of faith 484 faithfull how farre they are saide to be wise 461 Feare Three kindes of feare 682 properties of it 683. godlie feare 248. 528. 3â—3 353. 55. difference of the godly and wicked therein 31. 53. immoderate feare 504. 13. 504. scrupulous feare 1â—5 false feare 857 fewe men trulie fearing 491 Feastings 14. on the Sabbath day hazard soules 168 Feeling 1. 6. 12. 40. 273. 286. 679. 777. 804. 481. vnder the crosse 27. of the forgiuenes of sinnes 254. of a spirituall gâ—ace 655. Dauid lost it 248. 866 867. of wants 507 Figures 132 Fire the
lie in sinne without repentance Repentance defined Note The faithfull haue a cortinuall repentaence all their life Gospell defined Penitence repentance how they differ Foure differences betweene the law gospel Rom. 3. 2. The combat of the faithfull Flesh defined The motions and lustes of the flesh The spirit rebukes and restraines euill motions in vs. The liues of the world Sathan how he fights To resist the inward motions and outward occasions of sinne Prayer defined Part of Lordsâ— * The wound of the spirit By the often checkes of conscience we may know what sinnes sway most in vs. Like reason like law Strange workes as Iron mils such like must rest on the Sabbath I wish that these two arguments of the Sabbath and of Tithe were more fully handled by some godly learned Diuines * Gâ—â—ealogies Luk â—4 45. The minde cast downe what shall comfort vs Parts to be considered Persons afflicted in minde The courage of heathens not disquieted in minde Papists disquieted in mindâ— Iob. Dauid Hezekiah Ieremiah Christ Iesâ—s an example most comfortable for all afflicted conciences True pâ—ace of minde how comfortable attained Nothing can more disquiet vs if we be at peace with God through Iesus Christ and contrarily c. Vnbeleeuers by violent deaths do not ende but begin their torments A tormented conscience cannot flie from God The second part of the first diuision * Or verieshie that is warie How wise many be to preuent many euils and how few labour to preuent afflictions of minde * Or by law In seeking so greedily for earth and so faintly for heauen we thinke we labour for our peace but we hasten this way into many griefes sorrowes 1. Tim. 6. 7. 8. 9. Ambitious How we may be preserued from the wound of conscience Simile Preseruatiues against afflictions of mind Psal. 25. 1. Cor. 11. 29. Sinnes of youth To glorie in sins of youth Rom. 6. 22. The leauing of sinne is not the repenting of sinne For what causes many leaue sinne Examination of sinnes after our calling Sinnes like soreâ— Simile Couer not thy sinne Sinnes after knowledge A blessed thing to be awaked and grieued by checkes of conscience Remedie Sinnes of omission Note The negligent vse of the meanes of saluation * Or wakened and quickened Secret corruption Iusticiarie Pharisies Affections fighting against iudgement Examination hard Returne to sins to come * Or in resemblance The godly iealousie of Gods children Take heede to our libertie The diuell tempting The diuell accusing Note Boldnes in plague Zeale What perfection we haue in this life A scrupulous feare Remission of sinne and mortification of sinne goe together Sixe points which must be knit together 1 2 3 4 5 6 The third part of the first diuision The godly afflicted Salue of this sore How to proceede in comforting the afflicted The vaine â—â—ifts of some in afflictions of minde Note well Meete comforters Pâ—â—â— â—â— Confession â—â— speciall sins Not to eye one sinne onely and to forget the rest Secret motiones vnto sinnes Doubts * Or streÌ„gth Note Two grouÌ„ds to be remembred in the cures of soules afflicted How to begin with the laâ— incuring consciences afflicted An Arian executed at Norwich 1 Good considerations in vrging the law to some afflicted 2 In afflictions euer looke to the end Some haue but a confused conceit of their sinnes in their afflictions Mockers and scorners of the afflicted * Or warraÌ„t The feeling of our sinnes an earnest of our regeneration Note The froth of sinne in the regenerate To feele that we would faine loue the Lord. Sinne and Sathan haue lost the sting in Christ. Note How to answere SathaÌ„ and sinne in temptations Good feare God as a father pitieth vs. Simile Some vtterly ignorant of the afflictions of minde The state of the wicked which sorrow not for sinne How to speak to our owne hearts in afflictions How greatly to account of our afflictions Prosperitie how dangerous to some Securitie Patience vnder the crosse In prosperitie to remember aduersitie I he crosse sent to exercise our faith Abraham Dauid Ezechias 1 Rom. 8. 2 3 1 Who be righteous and who be not 2 â— Pet. 2. Heb 11. Luke 18. Rom. 4. 3 Psalm 3â— Matth. 11. 28. Phil. 3. Luke 18. Rom. 4. Phil. 3. 2. Heb. 4. Gen. 17. Psal. 32. and 129. and 4. Iam. 2. To haue religion in respect of persons False harted Protestants The second note of a righteous man Note Rom. 7. 2. Cor. 12. 7. Prou 4. 18. Phil. 3 15. Heb. 6. Esaiah 28. Reuel 3. Esaiah 28. Heb. 3. 14. Phil. 3 Gods children sometimes linger rather than goe forward Psalm 51. Psal. 119. 8. 6. 10. Psal. 15. 16. How to loue superiours equals inferiours Matth. 10. â— Cor 5. Rom. 15. 14. Iude 20. Gen. 18. Matth. 23. Iam. 5. Dan. 12. Matth. 25. Matth. 5. Psal. 126. 2. Pet. 2. Ezech. 9. 4. Psal. 119. 5. 3. Mark 3. Rom. 15. Psal. 69. Ierem. 12. Th' espousage or betrothing before full mariage knowne by the light of nature A contract is more than a simple promise of mariage How the parties betrothed must be taught to know their duties Note The contracted must remember that God by his good prouideÌ„ce brought them together Faith in Iesus Christ. The wisedome and loue of a good Christian in the gouernment of his wife The communioÌ„ of Saints The fift commandement The second commandement That loue which breeds by gedly meanes will loÌ„gest endure The third coÌ„ mandement * Amos. 7. 16. 17. 1. Sam. 3. 33. The fourth Commandement The fift commandement The obedieÌ„â—e of the wife to the husband How the husband is to rule his wife The sixt commandement No bitternes between man and wife The seuenth commandement True loue Iealousie Note The eight coÌ„mandement The ninth coÌ„mandement Man wife not to lay opeÌ„ the infirmities one of another The tenth coÌ„mandement Then hee prayed Iudg. 14. 21. 2. Sam. 13. 13. The inconueniences and commodities of keeping or breaking the Sabbath Popish Sabbath How men prophane the Sabbath The Sabbath the Lords market day He that keepeth the Sabbath keepeth the whole 1 The order of setting downe the doctrine of the Sabbath 2 1 2 3 Doctrine to informe the iudgement must goe before exhortation to moue affections What is generally to be obserued in this coÌ„mandement 5. Lax. 10. Precept Wherefore some commandements haue reasons some none Of the reasons and first of the first reason Deut. 5. 1 1 The Patriarks knew the morall law of God 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 A ceremonie is more then a shadow * Note the difference Why the law is giuen to all Christians as the posterity of Adam What it is to sanctifie the Sabbath * How the Sabbath is called a signe that is a document and not a figure Adam also in Paradise had the tree of life for a signe not for a bare figure No figures till sinne came into the world The Sabbath was not giuen
of happie memorie and our worthie King Iames whom the Lord long keepe to rule ouer vs that the iawebones of the Lions may be broken before euer he be giuen a prey to their teeth To destroy Before he shewed their vigilancie in wayting now he declareth their malice in destroying nothing will quench their thirst but his blood he vsed all kindnes to them they practised all crueltie towards him Thus the wicked neuer leaue till they haue killed they will persecute and take and destroy to roote out the memoriall of the godly out of the earth Haman could not be satisfied vnlesse the Iewes were destroyed nor the Scribes vnlesse Christ were crucified nor the Persian Sages till Daniel was deliuered not the Paâ—â—â—â—an Massakerers till the Protestants were killed The Lion is often satisfied when hee hath brought vnder his prey the Beare will not be satisfied till it be deuoured But I will consider thy testimonies It was a grieuous temptation to be sought for to slaughter but a greater mercie to consider Gods testimonies euen then when his life was sought for had it not beene for the consideration of Gods testimonies a thousand to one he had fallen away But I Though I was thus assaulted yet I despaired not of thine aide cast not off my calling was not carelesse of mine estate vsed no deceit could not flatter auenged not my selfe became no polititian confessed no fault where none was committed trusted not in my sword went not to witches as Saul did but being assured of the innocencie of mine heart the goodnes of my cause the helpe of my God and his comfort in trouble I considered thy testimonies It is good for a Christian not euer to arme himselfe with the weapons of flesh but to put vpon him the armour of the spirit which she must fetch out of Gods armorie Consider thy testimonies Bernard wrote 5. bookes of consideration to pope Eugenius They that consider Gods testimonies that is the commandements of God which were testimonies to the Israelites that they were bounden to keepe them and the couenant of grace testifying to all Gods mercy in Christ haue no great neede of those bookes no if it were the Pope himselfe who I am perswaded doth not reade much of Gods booke This consideration will make vs patient in trouble forgetfull of wrongs and in the end we shall get such a conquest of our aduersaries that they shall say to vs as Saul did to Dauid 1. Sam 24. 17. 18. My sonne Dauid thou art more righteous then I. ¶ Vers. 96. I haue seene an end of all perfection but thy commandem â—t is exceeding large IN his precedent meditation he considered Gods testimonies here he breaketh out into acommendation of them and by the consumption of things vpon earth obserues the consummation of the word of God Where note first that the most perfect earthly things are but imperfect they shal haue an end The goodliest cities seuelled with the earth the mightiest Empires deuided into Dukedomes the auncientest buyldings come to the ground and the greatest Monarches haue not long left their inheritaÌ„ce to their children where is Salomon with all his royaltie Absolon with all his beauty Diues with all his wealth Haman with all his honour Sampson with all his strength Achitophel with all his wisedome yea or Dauid with all his victories they are gone and so gone that man must say as Dauid once said surely euery man nay euery thing in his best estate is vanitiâ— vanâ—â—tis of vanities all is vanity We that now liue nay the greatest that now liue what shal become of vs ours them theirs but an hundred yeares hence which yet is the age of some one man Alternante rota moras mutantur in horas Omnia nunc huius mea cras post nescio cuius The turning wheele things changeth all His now mine then next haue who shall Aetas nostra canit Veneres postrema triumphos This age of ours sings songs of loue The next of triumphs got by loue 2. Dauid like a wise man sees this with his eye ponders it with his heart A wise memeÌ„to for al meÌ„ quod cuiquaÌ„ cuiuis that which may come to al men may come to euery man and mansion vpoÌ„ earth It is the point of a wise man to obserue the passages of honours honourable personages in the world and it wil make him to say Noâ— aâ—tum sapâ—re sed time be not high minded but feare Rom 11. As they haue beene so I may be As Dauid the father had these eyes so also had Salomon his sonne Preu 24 30. I passed saith he by the field of the slothfull and by the vyneyard of the man destitute of vnderstanding 31. And loâ— it was all growne ouer with thornes and nâ—ttles had couered the face thereof and the stone wall was broken downe 32. And I behold and considered it well I looked vpon it and receiued instruction Happie are they that haue such eyes But thy commaundement c. out of the imperfection of other things he gathers the perfection of Gods word And in truth what is the drosse to the gold 〈◊〉 Christus amaâ—elâ—it mundus If once the glad tydings of the Gospel affect vs the sweetnes of this world will be bitter sweet or rather indeed meere bitternes vnto vs. Exceeding large Extending to al times persons places actions circumstances of actions The auncient lawes of the Persians Grecians and Romans are gone or at the least mosâ—lie gone in their gouernments but the word of our God will endure for euer in it selfe and make vs to endure for euer This one verse is an excellent meditation for great ones that they presume not meane ones that they repine not and all that they build not vpon this preseÌ„t world We see now an healthful happy time do we know how long it wil coÌ„unue we doe not There dyed in the yeare 160â— in and about this Citie of London fortie two thousand nine hundred eightie and nyne persons whereof of the plague thirtie sixe thousand eight hundred siâ—â—e and two Our sinnes deserue the like desolation the Lord giue vs comfort out of that word of his which is able to comforâ—al to teach them of whom by whom vnder whom to what and aboue what things they are and that they shall haue an inheritance with them that are sanctified PORTION 13. MEM. Vers. 97. Oh how loue They law it is my meditation continually THis Psalme is a liuely representation of a man regenerate and teacheth vs what are or ought to bee his meditations his exercises and his affections so that by how much a man shall haue found himselfe to bee truly conuersant in this Psalme so much may hee thinke himselfe to haue profited in regeneration and by how much the lesse hee hath found that hee is lesse occupied in the practise hereof so much he is to suspect himselfe to faile and come short of newnesse of life In these
dayes because wee attribute so much to ministeriall knowledge and haue felt so little profit by the teaching of the Spirit and seeing we brag so much of faith haue so little loue lastly whereas wee boast of our professioÌ„ and yet are so little profited in holy conuersation the Lord for such contempt of his trueth doth now teach vs by deluding spirits and fantasticall deuisers and the lying Familie of loue Wherefore vnlesse we be more enflamed with a loue of the truth and an hatred of heresie than we haue been it may come to passe that as in the Primitiue Church the Gospell of Iesus Christ being preached at the first of men of the lowest state and afterward for the good liking of it was brought to bee preached after the more learned sort euen so heresie now beginning in the vnlearned and ignorant people may by the iust iudgement of God for the contempt of the word take place euen among the best learned For it is as easie for the Lord in his iudgements to send a lying spirit into foure hundred learned men as to suffer the common Israelites to bee deluded therewith so then we haue the mysteries of iniquitie to teach the mysteries of righteousnes and we must learne loue of them which are the abusers of loue Wherefore if wee desire to know Christ crucified by the spirit in his word if wee will know him to be our Prophet our Priest and our King we must be new creatures for the olde things are gone and new things haue succeeded them in their place wee must let loue be laborious in vs and fruitfull in good workes But when wee haue not so good misliking of heretikes wee shall finde them as the grashoppers of Egypt we shall see new and old enemies ioyne together to the great dishonour of our God Oh how I loue thy lawe We haue then in this verse a iust occasion to examine our selues how we profit in the loue of Gods word wherein the Prophet for our example and imitation pathetically protesteth how he loueth the word of the Lord to declare that it was not in outward shew but in inward affection and that he did not indeede delude himselfe as we do in many things he proueth it by effects for that here alone is true wisedome and not elsewhere to bee found Wherefore it shall not bee amisse to gather all such proofes whereby we may see his loue was vnfained and came from the bottome of his heart The first is a speciall hatred that hee had to the contrarie that is to all false religion opposed to the true seruice of God Secondly it may be shewed in the circumstance of the time and that for two causes both in respect of the lawe which then had little countenance and in respect of his person which then did suffer contempt The third is the reposing of his felicitie in the word when either he felt the sweete promises of God or his inward man delighted with the law in that he preferred it before all profit pleasure glorie with which things naturall men are most delighted as also his great griefe of minde when either he felt not such comfort in Gods promises or his inward man not delighting in his word or when he saw any other traÌ„sgressing the same The fourth is his careful vsing of the means which were many namely his conference with Gods children either in reaching his gifts vnto them or in the participating of their gifts with him his praying praysing of God his holy meditations and his vowing with himselfe to keepe the law of the Lord. In that so vehemently he bursteth forth into this speech Oh how loue I the law we are to see his great zeale to compare our selues with it and where he saith 〈◊〉 we are to learne that if we finde in our selues any wearinesse and loathsomnesse to this exercise we are not as yet sound at the heart Concerning this word thy law we may note that he putteth the law of God his loue thereunto for his loue to God for this end because euery man wil say that he loueth God as the Turke the Pope the Familie of loue but few of vs and none of them doe loue his word For is there any heretike or hath bin who perswadeth not himselfe and would perswade others that he loueth God Wherefore to our vse we must know that if we feare the Lord we must feare him in his threatnings denounced by his word if we say we loue him we must loue his promises contained in his truth if we obey him we must obey his commandements reuealed in his will if we will worship him we must worship him according to the prescript rule of his owne ordinances For the first reason which we haue shewed to be the heartie hatred of false doctrine or false religion he saith Portion 15. vers 1. I hate vaine inuentions but thy law doe I loue And in Portion 21. vers 3. I hate false hood and abhorre it but thy law doe I loue And in the fourth Portion vers 5. he â—larly prayeth against it saying Take from me the way of lyâ—â—g and graâ—â—t me gratiously thy truth Where we see that as the mail of God sheweth his loue to the truth so he sheweth his hatred to lies Neither must we vnderstand here that which he calleth the way of lying for a breach of any particular commaundement but for a generall breach of the whole law of God for a thing opposite to the truth of Gods word so also is it to be vnderstood when the Spirit of God calleth Satan the father of lies that is of fained and forged doctrine both in religion and life as also God is said to be the Father of all truth Now it is manifest I neede not as I thinke to shew this out of the Law nor by the Prophets nor by the example of godly Kings how it is by precept commaunded and by practise vsed onely we will shew a few places in stead of many Deut. 7. vers 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Deut. 13. 6. 7. Zach. 13. 3. Where we may see that naturall loue shall giue place to heauenly loue the second table must giue place to the first and the loue of man to the loue of God Psal. 16. 4 the Prophet professeth that he will not once make mention of their names within his lips For examples we may see Reuel 2. 6. how acceptable it was in the sight of the Lord that the Church of Ephesus hated the heresie of the Nicolaitans and Reuel 3. 15. the Spirit of God reprooueth the Laodiceans because they were neither hot nor cold So grieuous a thing is it in the eyes of the Lord when the world will rather take vp false religion than zealously gainsay it But it may be that their ciuill conuersation and outward courtesie doth much slake our hatred against
timore poenae si nondum potes amore iustitiae Simile Cùm dicis timeo quid dicturus sum malè times vanè times Dominus ablato timore suâ—jcit timoâ—â—â— dicturus sum â—lanè time Primum timoâ—ne facias deâ—n amor â—â— veâ—â—s faceâ—e â—â—â—â—â—si possis Of the day of iudgement Verbum hoc iudicij vtinam nemo transiâ—er siue iudicio Si iâ— nobis ea essâ—t cura quae coram terreno iudice sistendorum sâ—â—â—iciter ageâ—â—mâ—s 1. IudgemeÌ„t of man 2. The iudgment seate within vs. Iudgement of the conscience The strokes of mans conscience Young mens consciences Simile â— IudgemeÌ„t Losse of grace What men are beside their wits Iudgement Vertâ—s ille iudic jâ—dies in quo omniâ— causa caâ—it Venâ—er veniâ—â— ille dies in quo malè iâ—dicatus reâ—udâ—cabitur Three things in iudgemeÌ„t â— Action * Quâ—rks in Iaâ— Apex iuris pro iure â—â—mâ—â—e â—â—btâ—li â—pinolaque di putatione Vâ—pian Note 2. Sentence 3. ExecutioÌ„ No flying from Gods iudgement Simile Luk. 16. A description of the torments of hell Against theÌ„ that are either carelesse or curious in things concerning the day of Iudgment A worthy meditation of the day of iudgement The ancients erred concerning the day of iudgemeÌ„t How the day of iudgement is said to be â—eerâ— Lying Swearing Securitie The shortnes of life Anerh eméraâ— Psal. 90. 9. Simile Space short and motion swift Life howe short To number our daies To number our daies a rare kind of Arithmeticke Psalme 90. 70. yeeres How to num ber our daies Sodain death Our life is but the present time Wisedome Death The readiest way to prolong life How the meditation of death is profitable 1 Simile 2 Fainting of heart in affliction the meditation of death a preseruation against it 3 Against the vaine loue of this present life Marie and Marthaes wisedome Dulnes when God hath inruâ—hed vs with his graces Good speeches in conference A spirituall blessing A secret curse To see and feele the shining countenance of the Lord. To beleeue the word before feeling Faith vnder the crosse without feeling Note Education of children Ho neoâ— ouâ— estin â—â—kotoâ— aki òaaes ton etkikon See Clement Alexand. pedagog 3. booke Porphyr principio quaest Homer Cyril wriâ— 24. Catechis Aristotles meaning of this Inuends hon est idonâ—â—â— auditer moralis Philosophiae Note Children punished for sin Note Christsyouth ChildreÌ„ must not be lost for teaching Children apt to vice Deut â— The office of a Catechist Preaching and Catechizing how distinguished Summes or Epitomes * Hupotúposi â—eche gugiaâ—â—ontôn logôn * 〈…〉 n didacâ—es We may not be secure after we sipped a litle knowledge in the Catechisme Catechizing before the flood Catechizing after the flood Sibils bookes Catechizing â—nder the lawe 400. Houses of catechising in Ierusalem Katechoúmenos ek tou nomon Who catechized De catechizandis rudibus No kingdom if not but by catechizing receiued the Gospel within forty yeers after Christs passion Coloss. 2. 23. Reasons for Catechizing 1 2 3 4 Esay 28. See the first part Note Education ef children See the Sermon of education in the third part Antichrist De raris non praecipitur Note How far we may follow others * De vita beata Pecora campi Hard to iudge but we soone credit Nemo sic denarios suos To consent to sinne is cosen to the committing of sinne How this word vulgus is to be taken Great things are not alwaies good and the greatest number is not alwaies best Victâ— est prouocare ad populum CircumcisioÌ„ by Zipporah Exod. 4. Examples in Scripture how to be followed 1 2 3 4. The defence of sinne qui laudant peccatores 1 2 3 4 5 6 Res ipsa loquitur PrefermeÌ„ts Simile Impedire qui potest si non vâ—tat iubet Alicna peccata si feras facis tua Seneca Ambros. ad Rom. 1. Sunt quidam qui se reos non putant si non operentur quae mala sunt assentiunt autem facientibus assentire enim est si cum possint reprehendere taceant qui quia fomitem praebent illorum peccatis digni sunt vt pari crimine censeantur Multi perentiunt vt graâ—dines Potentes vt fulmina Malâ— errate cum Plaâ—one quà m verum dicere cum alio Authorem magnum sequi est penè sapeâ—e A. It is rather desipere quod exemplo fit iâ— iure fieri videtur A. The Lawyers answere videtur sed stultis Patres principes propheiae 1. Sam. 29 6. We haue two reasoÌ„s for sin and we often bolsterit with authoritie of great men or example of the learned which wee must not doe It is not good to smother sin whiles it is young Heart Affection Sinne must haue iudgement Gregor Moral O Iob bene enumerasti vitam imprâ—borum dic finem quaeso Tâ—â—minum ad quem Simile Non qua sed quo Iudgement How we must order our eyes Noli mihi dicere pudicum oculum impudicum cor Oculus videns non videt 1. Impera 2. Caue 3. Tutus eris 4. Tutior si lignum non aspexeris Rom. 13. 13. Note Heb. 3 12. 13. Villa He meanes for religious fasts not gainsaying any thing the ciuill fasts commanded by law for nauigation sake Simile Meanes The apish imitation of poperie in the coniuring of holy water with salt is ridiculous Vse the exercises of religion for spirituall cofort c not for ostentation c. ToteÌ„pt God in neglecting the vse of meanes A good meditation against impatience * Being truly huÌ„bled in a religious fast * Gnain Oculum fontem significat The eyes springs of lust As of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh so of the abundance of the senses the heart thinketh Note * Ampliare praecepta Simile Vna gutta limbus tantum Matth. 17. More dangerous to see than to heare euil Simile Tinder The couetous eye The adulterous eye The eye of idlenes The eye of pride Simile Innocens intuituâ— aspectu fit nocens quicquid placet sensui non potest non placere Vbi dolor ibi manus * or sound Vbi amor ibi oculus Of apparell Bernard omnia pulcherima ipsi cum sint turpissimi Himatismòs * Poluteles Costly apparell * Oiâ—onâ—mâ—â— Prayer Imo non cupio â—ffe idem cupio nâ— iis contrarius Prophets Matth. 6. 20. Praeterita praesentia sunt vmbrae futurorum Prophets The ordinariâ— workes of Gods prouidence most admirable if we would coÌ„sider them daily Psalm Malach. 3. 16. The eye the sense of certaintie Plus mihi profuit dubitatio Thomae quà m credulitas Mariae Prudentia certitudo Faith actiue and passiue Cause of vnthankefulnes Contentation Experimenall faith Faith and feeling Ius ceÌ„sorium Ius praetoriuÌ„ Two courts of iustice Persecution To see by faith the secret blessings and curses of God on man in this life Decay of fath * In aduersitie Note Doubts 1 Three notes of Gods fauour 2 Note Affection 3 Desire Loue. The hunger after righteousnes Mat.
5. Comfort to Gods children in feeling their secret corruptions Note Hardnes of heart A sweete consolation for a troubled spirit The godly are not free from euill motions The feeling of Gods promises and fauour written in our heart Christ freeing vs from the condemnation of sin will also free vs from the corruption and power of sinne The death of sinnne in vs. Simile 1 Three kinds or causes of feare 2 3 Properties of feare Esay 5. 3. Feare Gods threatnings Note 1. Pet. 1. 23. Feare Gods promises Pietie in aduersitie Note Feare mixt with faith Friendship Note Familie Seruants Note Presumption Note Exod. 17. â—2 24 14. The loue of brethren Simile Affection 2. Tim. 3. 3. Of Fathers Iohâ— Simile Ignorance of old age The vse of Affliction 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. To seek mens fauour more then the fauour of God Sweet ioyes and feelings vnder the crosse Gods fauour and coâ—â—tenance in affliction Sacraments The afflictions of the Church in Egypt were Gods rod to driue them forth to the promised land Notes of brotherhood Coloss. 1. 14. Deceit in contracts Matth. 18 3. Reuenge Note Note Gods iudgement Simile Prayer Papists rest in the worke wrought By what meanes we must draw neere to God Non gressib sed precibâ—itur ad Deum Oratio est Deo sacrificium homini subsidium Daemoni flagellum That we can neither suffer the wrath of God nor flie from it the best is to yeeld vnto it Confession Knowledge Psal. 32. 45. We may not indent with God We pause to passe in heauenly things though we be guided but wee runne fast enough in earthly things thogh no man guide vs. Simile Faith We cannot serue two coÌ„trary maisters How we must follow Christ Certaine indices or notes to know whether we iourney to heauen 1 2 3 Simile Seeing wee must follow Christ we had better follow to saluation than to destruction Simile Simile Simile Simile Fruits of the spirit Mercie and Iustice. Thâ— theefe on the Crosse Simile Notes and markes of faith in the theefe on the crosse The ioy of a good conscience vnder the crosse 2. Cor. 1. 12. Sorrow How to prepare our selues against the day of death and iudgement To appeare before God without a mâ—diator how fearefull Gods mercie Psalm 103. Christ suffered in soule Grace The couetous desire of riches 2. Pet. 3. 18. Simile PreseueraÌ„ce Gifts of the spirit Rom. 2. 4. Gods patieÌ„ce How we may trie our loue 1 to God or rather to the world 2 3 4 5 Psal. 144. 6 7 Zich 13. 1. The paines of hell are endlesse casâ—lesse and hopelesse Tereâ—t Note Of the wrath of God If any thing cause the lord to be angrie it is sinne Why the anger of God is oft set downe by fire Of three things which may keepe vs from sinne 1 Shame 2. Griefe 3. Feare Simile Why mercy is to be loued Mercy is either in giuing or forgiuing Pension of mercie to be shewed and paid to our brethren Simile Note Giuing Mercy to the poore Psalm 16. A talent of riches A talent of knowledge That which goes for currant good payment in this world is not currant in another Of the punish ment of the wicked Simile Albeit this meditation concerning the keeping of the heart be past in the fourth part Tit. Of meditatioÌ„s on Pro. 4. v. 23. yet for that here we haue some amplificatioÌ„ and some difference in his manner of handling this argument I thought it lesse offeÌ„ce to giue thee both good Reader than to depriue thee of either of thim Fabula vulgi Causam pro non causa Conscience of sinne Note To laugh at sinne what it argueth Carnall Protestants Note Of good affections and desires Rom. 7. Looke most of all temptations and griefes on thy Corruption naturall TemptatioÌ„s Simile Dauids adulterie Note TemptatioÌ„s How we may trie our selues by our afflictions and affections We must watch ouer euery motion of the heart and occasion of the eye Est quaedam cogâ—tare voluptas Spatiabaâ— in claustiâ— cordis mâ—â— qui cum lucerna splendeâ— videt te cùm lucerna extincta eâ—â— videt â—e ipsum time Immistae cogâ—ationes Two heads of many sinnes Bernard quid est cortuum nisi voluntas tua Niâ—â—l itaque punit Deus nisi voluntatem tâ—lle haâ—c â—nternum non erit Two waies The first way of Gods Commandements The second way of our owne hearts Three thiÌ„gs to be considered concerning our way 1 2 Heb. 6. 12. 12. 1. To follow the multitude Note To follow our owne lusts Lutum Deo sed cera Daemoni 2. Pet. 3. 14. 15. 16. Simile Note Immissae ascendentes Two kinds of thoughts Iohn 13. Simile The rauens will not goe farre from a dead carcasse But delight still to be in the sent of it euen so doe we with sin 6 7 Scala Inferni Simile A controuersie concerning an Iland between Scotland and Ireland Faith contrarie to reason Hope contrarie to experience Many will say If I can fetch it within the compasse of my braine I will beleeue it This man may cast the Bible in the fire for any profit he reapes by it Of the circumcision of the heart How we must circumcise the foreskin of our hearts Vers. 9. Thoughts not free The tenth coÌ„mandemeÌ„t The spaâ—ne of finis is in euery man 1. Creation 2. ProuideÌ„cs 3. RedemptioÌ„ A sound A voyce A word The word of God Simile Hearing the word of God is the best hearing 1. Cor. 1. Preaching How we must heare the word Note these foure things 1. PreparatioÌ„ 2. To heare all that is taught vs not parcels 3. Constancie in hearing 4. A desire to practise the thing we heare Hebr. 4. 12. Wee must heare the word as Gods word while it is daye It is good to heare of the threatnings as well as of the promises Simile * That is in Prosperitie Why the Lord oft threatneth in his owne person * As in publike calamities Preachers Great graces Simile 1. Pride 3 4 Ripenes in sin Gen. 5. Rules for the right vsage of the creatures and of Gods blessings and graces receiued 1 Arguments for humiliation 2 2. Cor 11. Numb 12. 1. 3 Meanes to cure pride Rom. 7. 2. Cor. 12. Simile Humilitie See 1. p. counsels Hypocrisie Of two sorts of pride Mater heraeseôn Vermis diuitiarum Pride in apparell and strange attire Pride of women which set vp signes in their foreheads Iob. 39. 37. 38. 1. ta mora tòâ—â—osmou 2. tà as ther è 3. tà agâ—â— 4 tà exouthâ—â—â—mâ—â—a 5. tà mè â—â—ta How hypocrisie differeth from true godlines Simile Hypocrites like bankerupts Triall of our ioy after affliction Sicknes Note well They that sâ—e their secret hypocrisie with griefe shall doe well Godly simplicitie Hardnes of heart Psalm 95. Rom. 1. Heb. 3. Peccatum paena peccati Psal. 69. 27. Note 1 2 4 Markes of hypocrisie 5 6 7 8 9 De agris populo diuidendâ—s Liuiâ—s l. 2. 10 11 12 Simile 1